Skip to main content

Full text of "The synoptic problem : a way through the maze"

See other formats


■7/  ^ 


X 


•*i^* 


THE  SY 

A  Way  Through  the  Maze 


Mark  Goodacre 


tS.ti 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2011  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


http://www.archive.org/details/synopticproblemwOOgood 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


The  Synoptic  Problem 

A  Way  Through  the  Maze 


Mark  Goodacre 


^continuum 

•  %%    LONDON     •     NEW     YORK 


Copyright  ©  2001  T  &  T  Qark  International 
A  Continuum  imprint 

Published  by  T  &  T  Clark  International 

The  Tower  Building,  1 1  York  Road,  London  SEl  7NX 

15  East  26th  Street,  Suite  1703,  NYl 

www.tandtclark.com 
www.continuum-books.com 

All  rights  reserved.  No  part  of  this  publication  may  be  reproduced  or  transmitted  in 
any  form  or  by  any  means,  electronic  or  mechanical,  including  photocopying,  record- 
ing or  any  information  storage  or  retrieval  system,  without  permission  in  writing 
from  the  publishers. 

British  Library  Cataloguing-in-Publication  Data 

A  catalogue  record  for  this  book  is  available  from  the  British  Library 

Typeset  by  Sheffield  Academic  Press 

Printed  on  acid-free  paper  in  Great  Britain  by  The  Cromwell  Press,  Trowbridge, 

Wiltshire 

Reprinted  2005 


ISBN  0-567  080  56  0 


Contents 


List  of  Figures  and  Tables  7 

Preface  9 

Abbreviations  12 

Chapter  1 

ENTERING  THE  MAZE: 

STUDYING  THE  SYNOPTIC  PROBLEM  13 

Chapter  2 

EXPLORING  THE  MAZE:  THE  DATA  33 

Chapter  3 

MARKAN  PRIORITY  56 

Chapter  4 

BUILDING  ON  MARKAN  PRIORITY  84 

Chapter  5 

Q  106 

Chapter  6 

THE  CASE  AGAINST  Q  1 22 

Chapter  7 

EMERGING  FROM  THE  MAZE  162 


Further  Reading  169 

Glossary  171 

Bibliography  174 

Index  of  Authors  1 76 

Index  of  Words  1 77 


List  of  figures  and  tables 


Figures 

1 .  The  Two-Source  Theory  20 

2.  The  Farrer  Theory  22 

3.  The  Griesbach  Theory  23 

4.  Scale  of  Matthaean  Influence  on  Luke  150 

Tables 

L  Triple  Tradition  35 

2.  Double  Tradition  40 

3.  Special  Matthew  (M)  43 

4.  Special  Matthew  in  Triple  Tradition  Contexts  44 

5.  Special  Luke  (L)  45 

6.  L  Material  Similar  to  Matthew  and  Mark  46 

7.  When  Mark  Is  Not  the  Middle  Term  53 


PREFACE 


For  many  New  Testament  scholars,  studying  the  Synoptic  Problem  is 
something  to  avoid  at  all  costs.  It  is  thought  to  be  both  complex  and 
irrelevant.  Those  who  do  study  it  are  warned  not  to  allow  themselves  to 
be  dragged  into  a  quagmire  from  which  they  may  never  emerge,  and 
into  which  they  might  drag  their  unwitting  students.  But  those  who 
have  devoted  time  to  studying  it  find  the  image  of  a  quagmire  unsatis- 
factory, and  a  more  appropriate  one  that  of  a  maze.  Mazes  are  indeed 
sometimes  complex,  but  they  present  a  challenge  that  encourages  the 
excited  adventurer  to  have  some  fun.  And  ultimately  they  promise, 
after  some  extensive  exploration,  that  there  is  a  way  through.  I  think 
that  I  have  found  a  way  through  this  special  maze,  and  I  would  like  to 
take  you  with  me. 

Though  I  hope  to  provide  students  with  a  fresh  way  into  a  topic  that 
is  often  thought  to  be  impenetrable,  this  book  is  written  for  anyone 
with  an  interest  in  entering,  exploring  and  emerging  from  this  maze.  I 
have  attempted  to  make  it  as  accessible  as  possible  by  translating  all 
the  Greek  and  by  being  liberal  with  the  use  of  examples,  synopses  and 
summaries,  and  providing  a  glossary  at  the  end.  This  book  also  has  an 
associated  web  site  (at  http://www.ntgateway.com/maze),  which  pro- 
vides extra  work  materials  like  coloured  synopses,  links  to  articles  and 
other  materials  discussed  in  the  book,  and  the  chance  to  discuss  this 
book  and  the  issues  raised. 

The  problem  will  be  taken  step  by  step.  We  begin  by  looking  at  what 
the  Synoptic  Problem  is  and  why  it  is  worth  studying  it  (Chapter  1), 
laying  out  the  data  as  clearly  as  possible  (Chapter  2).  The  case  for  the 
Priority  of  Mark's  Gospel  will  then  be  made  (Chapter  3)  and  its  ramifi- 
cations explored  (Chapter  4).  The  intriguing,  popular  'Q'  hypothesis 
will  be  introduced  (Chapter  5)  and  the  case  against  Q  presented  at  the 
end  (Chapter  6). 

Readers  should  be  warned  that  the  solution  to  the  Synoptic  Problem 
favoured   here  (the   Farrer  Theory)   is  partly   orthodox  and  partly 


10  The  Synoptic  Problem 

unorthodox.  It  argues  strongly  that  Mark's  Gospel  was  the  first  to  be 
written,  but  it  also  argues  against  the  existence  of  the  Q  source.  This 
unorthodox  stance  directly  affects  only  the  last  third  of  the  book  (Chap- 
ters 5  and  6),  but  my  hope  is  that  everyone  will  read  the  whole  book. 
There  are  plenty  of  introductions  to  the  Synoptic  Problem  that  take  the 
standard  view  for  granted,  often  failing  to  give  an  adequate  airing  to 
alternative  viewpoints.  Now,  whether  or  not  you  are  sympathetic  to  the 
Q-sceptical  view  contained  here,  at  least  the  case  against  Q  is  laid  out 
in  a  sympathetic  and  straightforward  manner. 

Finding  a  way  through  the  maze  has  been  enjoyable  for  me  not  least 
because  of  my  partners  on  the  journey.  Long  before  I  began  work  on 
this  book,  my  thinking  on  the  Synoptic  Problem  was  strongly  influ- 
enced by  three  figures,  without  any  of  whom  it  could  not  have  been 
written,  Ed  Sanders,  Michael  Goulder  and  John  Muddiman.  When  I 
was  an  undergraduate  in  Oxford,  Ed  Sanders's  lectures  on  the  Synoptic 
Gospels  were  fascinating,  and  I  blame  him  for  generating  an  enthusi- 
asm in  me  for  studying  the  Synoptics  that  gets  ever  stronger.  He  intro- 
duced us  to  the  Synopsis  of  the  Gospels  and  encouraged  us  to  do  lots  of 
colouring,  probably  the  ideal  way  to  immerse  oneself  in  the  study  of 
the  Synoptics.  (I'll  be  encouraging  my  readers  to  do  this  themselves  in 
due  course.)  But  I  am  also  influenced,  far  more  strongly  than  he  is 
likely  to  realize,  by  my  doctoral  supervisor  Jolin  Muddiman  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Oxford.  And  since  I  began  working  at  the  Department  of 
Theology  in  the  University  of  Birmingham  in  1995  I  have  been  lucky 
enough  to  spend  time  talking  to  and  learning  from  Michael  Goulder, 
who  had  retired  from  the  Department  of  Continuing  Studies  the  previ- 
ous year.  My  first  book,  Goulder  and  the  Gospels,  was  all  about  his 
ideas.  Although  I  continue  to  disagree  with  Michael  over  several  ele- 
ments in  the  discussion  of  the  Synoptic  Problem,  our  agreement  is  much 
more  fiandamental.  On  more  than  one  occasion  I  have  discovered  that 
some  great  new  idea  I  have  had  is  actually  one  of  Michael's  ideas  that 
I'd  read  once  and  since  forgotten. 

The  encouragement  and  intellectual  stimulation  I  have  received  from 
others,  John  Ashton,  Stephen  Carlson,  David  Parker,  Jeff  Peterson, 
Chris  Rowland  and  Barbara  Shellard  has  also  been  invaluable. 

There  are  those  too  with  whom  I  enjoy  different  yet  complimentary 
journeys,  my  family  and  friends,  and  especially  my  wife  Viola  who  has 
helped  me  to  develop  many  of  the  insights  that  are  key  to  my  thinking, 
while  at  the  same  time  providing  me  with  a  route  to  sanity  and  a  means 


Preface  1 1 

by  which  I  can  be  sure  to  keep  my  feet  on  the  ground.  And  the  fact  that 
our  daughters  Emily  and  Lauren  always  provide  the  most  enjoyable 
distraction  from  my  academic  work  leaves  me  with  no  other  choice  but 
to  dedicate  this  book  to  them. 


ABBREVIATIONS 


ABD 

DBI 

ETL 

JBL 
JSNTSup 

NTS 
SNTSMS 


David  Noel  Freedman  (ed.),  The  Anchor  Bible  Dictionary 

(New  York:  Doubleday,  1992) 

Dictionary  of  Biblical  Interpretation 

Ephemerides  theologicae  lovanienses 

Journal  of  Biblical  Literature 

Journal  for  the  Study  of  the  New  Testament,  Supplement 

Series 

New  Testament  Studies 

Society  for  New  Testament  Studies  Monograph  Series 


Chapter  1 

ENTERING  THE  MAZE: 
STUDYING  THE  SYNOPTIC  PROBLEM 


1 .  Harmonies  and  Synopses 

The  traditional  Nativity  Play  is  a  familiar  part  of  Christmas — little  girls 
dressed  as  angels  with  tinsel  halos,  shepherds  with  head-dresses  made 
from  tea-towels,  kings  with  glittering  crowns  made  of  foil,  the  Virgin 
Mary  dressed  in  blue  holding  a  doll,  and  Joseph,  in  his  dressing  gown, 
looking  on.  What  all  such  plays  have  in  common  is  that  they  are 
harmonies  of  the  biblical  accounts  of  the  birth  of  Jesus.  They  take 
some  details  from  Matthew  and  others  from  Luke.  It  is  Matthew  who 
stresses  the  role  of  Joseph  and  Luke  who  concentrates  on  Mary.  It  is 
Matthew  who  has  the  magi,  Luke  the  shepherds  and  angels.  Only  Matt- 
hew has  the  star  in  the  east;  only  Luke  has  the  census  and  the  manger. 
In  the  Nativity  Plays,  and  for  that  matter  on  Christmas  cards  and  advent 
calendars  too,  the  distinction  between  Matthew's  Gospel  and  Luke's  is 
an  irrelevance.  There  is  one  story  of  the  birth  of  Jesus,  and  that  story  is 
produced  by  harmonizing  the  details  of  each  account  together. 

This  is  the  popular  way  to  read  the  Gospels.  The  interest  is  in  the 
story  of  Jesus  and  not  in  the  peculiarities  of  each  of  our  four  canonical 
Gospels.  Most  of  the  Jesus  films  adopt  the  same  course — they  har- 
monize the  events  recorded  in  the  Gospels  in  the  attempt  to  produce  a 
coherent,  dramatic  narrative.  King  of  Kings  (1961),  The  Greatest  Story 
Ever  Told  (1965),  Jesus  Christ  Superstar  (1973),  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
(1977)  and  The  Miracle  Maker  (2000)  all,  alike,  carefully  combine 
events  and  details  from  different  Gospels  in  the  service  of  their  nar- 
rative. To  take  just  one  example,  Jesus  Christ  Superstar  features  a 
scene  in  which  Mary  Magdalene,  who  is  characterized  as  a  prostitute, 
anoints  Jesus  not  long  before  his  death,  and  Judas  complains  about  the 
cost.  This  draws  together  several  elements  from  all  four  Gospels,  an 
anonymous  woman  anointing  Jesus  in  Mark  14  and  Matthew  27;  an 


14 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


anonymous  'sinner'  woman  anointing  Jesus  in  Luke  7;  a  mention  of 
'Mary,  called  Magdalene'  just  afterwards  in  Lk.  8.2;  Mary  of  Bethany 
anointing  Jesus  in  John  12;  and  Judas  complaining  about  the  cost  in  the 
same  chapter.  In  watching  the  simple  scene,  one  would  hardly  have 
guessed  the  extent  to  which  the  sources  for  its  several  strands  are 
scattered  in  our  canonical  Gospels. 

This  way  of  reading  the  Gospels  is  not  simply  a  recent  and  popular 
development.  It  is  the  way  in  which  they  have  been  read  for  most  of 
their  history.  It  proceeds  in  part  from  an  embarrassment  that  there 
should  be  four  Gospels  in  the  Bible  and  not  one.  If  we  are  to  think  of 
'gospel  truth'  and  the  reliability  of  Scripture,  there  might  seem  to  be  a 
problem  in  the  fact  that  the  first  four  books  in  the  New  Testament 
announce  themselves  as  the  Gospels  According  to  Matthew,  Mark, 
Luke  and  John. 

This  was  a  problem  that  was  keenly  felt  from  the  earliest  times  and 
the  Church  Fathers,  from  the  second  century  onwards,  often  engaged  in 
the  attempt  to  'apologize'  for  the  difficulty.  One  such  character  was  the 
apologist  Tatian,  who  dealt  with  the  difficulty  at  the  end  of  the  second 
century  by  composing  a  harmony  of  all  four  Gospels  entitled  the 
Diatessaron,  in  which  details  from  all  four  Gospels  were  woven 
together  with  painstaking  care.  This  was  the  first  of  many  down  the 
centuries.  Indeed  the  heyday  of  such  harmonies  was  probably  the  nine- 
teenth century,  when  bookshelves  were  awash  with  books  that  were, 
essentially,  harmonies  of  the  Gospel  accounts  presented  as  The  Life  of 
Jesus.  Even  Charles  Dickens  wrote  a  pious  Life  of  our  Lord. 

But  since  the  late  eighteenth  century,  the  harmonies  have  had  a  very 
important  rival.  For  in  1776,  a  German  scholar,  Johann  Jakob  Gries- 
bach,  produced  the  first  Synopsis  of  the  Gospels.'  A  Synopsis  is  a  book 
in  which  parallel  accounts  in  the  Gospels  are  placed  side  by  side  for  the 
sake  of  comparison,  like  this: 


Matthew  H. 2 

Mark]. 40 

Luke  5.12 

And  behold,  a  leper 

And  a  leper 

. .  .And  behold,  a  man 
full  of  leprosy;  and  having 

having  approached  Jesus 

came  to  him. 

seen  Jesus, 

worshipped  him. 

beseeching  him  and 

he  fell  before  his  face. 

saying. 

bending  his  knee,  saying. 

saying. 

1.     J.J.  Griesbach,  Synopsis  Evangeliorum  Matlhaei,  Marci  et  Lucae  (Halle, 
1776). 


1 .  Entering  the  Maze  1 5 


'Lord,  if  you  will,  you  are 
able  to  cleanse  me'. 


to  him,  'If  you  will,  you 
are  able  to  cleanse  me'. 


'Lord,  if  you  will,  you  are 
able  to  cleanse  me'. 


Now,  far  from  harmonizing  the  discrepancies,  the  Synopsis  actually 
draws  attention  to  them.  One  can  see  at  a  glance  here  what  is  similar  in 
Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke  and  what  is  different.  Whereas  Matthew  and 
Mark  talk  about  'a  leper',  Luke  refers  to  'a  man  full  of  leprosy'; 
whereas  in  Mark  the  leper  'beseeches'  Jesus,  'bending  his  knee',  in 
Matthew  he  'worshipped  him',  and  so  on. 


Summary 

The  popular  tendency  when  reading  the  Gospels  is  to  har- 
monize them. 

The  Gospels  have  been  read  in  this  way  since  the  second 
century. 

The  Gospels  can  be  read  in  Synopsis,  that  is,  in  such  a  way 
that  different  accounts  can  be  compared  and  contrasted. 


2.  The  Synoptics  and  John 

Viewing  the  Gospels  in  Synopsis  has  had  two  key  consequences.  The 
first  is  the  birth  of  the  term  'Synoptic  Gospels'.  The  first  three  Gospels, 
Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke  can  be  arranged  in  columns  so  that  they 
might  be  'viewed  together'  {syn  =  with;  opsis  =  look  at).  The  account 
of  the  healing  of  the  Leper,  quoted  above,  is  not  in  John.  Indeed  John 
features  few  of  the  incidents  shared  by  the  other  three  Gospels,  and 
when  he  does  feature  a  parallel  story,  such  as  the  Feeding  of  the  Five 
Thousand  (Jn  6),  the  wording  varies  so  greatly  that  setting  up  columns 
is  a  very  complex  matter. 


Summary 

•  Viewing  material  in  Synopsis  involves  Matthew,  Mark  and 
Luke  but  not  John.  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke  are  therefore 
called  ''Synoptic  Gospels'. 


16 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


3.  The  Literary  Relationship  of  the  Synoptics 

The  second,  related  consequence  of  the  appearance  of  the  Synopsis  is 
the  birth  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  and  it  is  no  coincidence  that  J.J. 
Griesbach,  the  scholar  who  produced  the  first  Synopsis,  was  also  the 
first  to  provide  a  critical  solution  to  the  Synoptic  Problem.-  Before 
considering  the  solutions,  however,  let  us  look  at  the  problem.  The 
Synoptic  Problem  might  be  defined  as  the  study  of  the  similarities  and 
differences  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels  in  an  attempt  to  explain  their 
literary  relationship. 

It  is  a  fundamental  assumption  of  the  study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem 
that  the  first  three  Gospels  share  some  kind  of  literary  relationship.  In 
other  words,  there  is  some  degree  of  dependence  in  some  direction  at  a 
literary  level.  Occasionally  a  dissenting  voice  will  sound,  but,  on  the 
whole,  this  is  a  firm  consensus  in  scholarship,  and  perhaps  the  last  one 
in  the  subject — for  after  this,  as  we  shall  see,  opinions  begin  to  diverge. 
This  consensus  is  based  on  the  fact  that  there  is  substantial  agreement 
between  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke  on  matters  of  language  and  order. 
One  sees  the  agreement  in  language  in  the  example  of  the  leper 
(above).  Often  the  agreement  is  close,  as  in  our  next  example.^ 


Matthew  9. 9 

Mark  2. 14 

Luke  5.27 

And  having  passed  on 

And  having  passed  on 

And 

from  there,  Jesus  saw  a 

he  saw  Levi  son  of 

he  saw  a  tax-collector 

man 

Alphaeus 

named  Levi 

seated  in  the  tax-office, 

seated  in  the  tax-office, 

seated  in  the  tax-office, 

named  Matthew,  and  he 

and  he 

and  he 

says  to  him,  'Follow  me'. 

says  to  him.  'Follow  me'. 

said  to  him,  'Follow  me'. 

And 

And 

And  having  left  everything 

having  arisen,  he 

having  arisen,  he 

and  having  arisen,  he 

followed  him. 

followed  him. 

followed  him. 

2.  Commentatio  qua  Marci  Evangelium  totum  e  Matthaei  et  Lucae  commen- 
tariis  decerptum  esse  monstratur  (A  demonstration  that  Mark  was  written  after 
Matthew  and  Luke)  (Jena,  1789-90),  in  Bernard  Orchard  and  Thomas  R.W. 
Longstaff  (eds.),  J.J.  Griesbach:  Synoptic  and  Text-Critical  Studies  1776-1976 
(Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  1978),  pp.  103-35. 

3.  The  term  'says'  in  both  Matthew  and  Mark  here  is  known  as  'the  historic 
present',  a  device  whereby  the  evangelists  (especially  Mark)  write  about  past  events 
in  the  present  tense.  I  have  preferred  to  keep  the  translation  in  the  present  tense  in 
order  that  one  can  see  differences  between  use  of  tense  in  the  synoptics. 


1 .  Entering  the  Maze 


17 


Some  have  argued  that  the  closeness  in  agreement  between  the  Synop- 
tics could  be  due  to  faithful  recording  of  the  committed-to-memory 
words  of  Jesus,  but  significantly,  in  cases  like  this,  close  agreement  is 
not  limited  to  the  words  of  Jesus,  and  it  will  not  do  to  argue  on  this 
basis  that  the  Gospels  are  linked  only  orally.  There  is  agreement  in 
both  narrative  material  and  in  sayings  material. 

It  is,  nevertheless,  worth  noting  just  how  close  some  of  the  agree- 
ment in  records  of  speech  is  among  the  Gospels — and  records  not  just 
of  Jesus'  words.  This  example  comes  from  the  preaching  of  John  the 
Baptist,  this  time  found  only  in  Matthew  and  Luke,  and  so  in  two 
columns: 


Mt.  3.7-10 


Lk.  3. 7-9 


'Offspring  of  vipers!  Who  warned  you 
to  flee  from  the  coming  wrath?  Bear 
fruit  therefore  worthy  of  repentance  and 
do  not  presume  to  say  in  yourselves. 
"We  have  Abraham  as  father";  for  I  say 
to  you  that  God  is  able  from  these  stones 
to  raise  up  children  to  Abraham.  Already 
the  axe  is  laid  at  the  root  of  the  trees;  for 
every  tree  not  producing  good  fruit  is  cut 
down  and  cast  into  the  fire'. 


'Offspring  of  vipers!  Who  warned  you 
to  flee  from  the  coming  wrath?  Bear 
fruit  therefore  worthy  of  repentance  and 
do  not  begin  to  say  in  yourselves, 
"We  have  Abraham  as  father";  for  I  say 
to  you  that  God  is  able  from  these  stones 
to  raise  up  children  to  Abraham.  Already 
the  axe  is  laid  at  the  root  of  the  trees;  for 
every  tree  not  producing  good  fruit  is  cut 
down  and  cast  into  the  fire". 


The  wording  is  virtually  identical — only  the  word  for  'presume'  (Matt- 
hew) and  'begin'  (Luke)  differs.  Nor  is  this  an  isolated  instance.  The 
reader  who  picks  up  the  Synopsis  will  quickly  find  at  random  plenty  of 
examples  of  close  agreement  between  two  or  three  of  the  synoptic  par- 
allel accounts  of  given  instances. 

The  thesis  that  this  agreement  is  due  to  some  kind  of  literary  depend- 
ence seems  to  be  quickly  confirmed  by  the  matter  of  order.  It  is  striking 
that  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke  all  have  substantial  similarities  in  the 
way  in  which  they  structure  their  gospels.  It  is  not  just  that  they  share 
the  broad  framework  of  events,  John  the  Baptist — Baptism — Tempta- 
tion— Ministry  in  Galilee — journey  to  Jerusalem — crucifixion — resur- 
rection. What  is  noticeable  is  the  extent  to  which  incidents  and  sayings 
follow  in  parallel  across  two,  or  sometimes  all  three  Synoptics.  Some- 
times, these  include  events  that  are  not  in  an  obvious  chronological, 


18 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


cause-and-effect  relationship.  The  following  sequence  illustrates  the 
point.'* 


Matthew 

Mark 

Luke 

Event 

16.13-20 

8.27-30 

9.18-21 

Peter's  Confession 

16.21-23 

8.31-33 

9.22 

Prediction  of  the  Passion 

16.24-28 

8.34-9.1 

9.23-27 

On  Discipleship 

17.1-8 

9.2-8 

9.28-36 

Transfiguration 

17.9-13 

9.9-13 

Coming  of  Elijah 

17.14-20 

9.14-29 

9.37-43a 

Healing  of  an  Epileptic 

17.22-23 

9.30-32 

9.43b-45 

Second  Passion  Prediction 

17.24-27 

Temple  Tax 

18.1-5 

9.33-37 

9.46-48 

Dispute  about  Greatness 

9.38-41 

9.49-50 

Strange  Exorcist 

18.6-9 

9.42-48 

On  Offences 

This  example,  covering  just  over  a  chapter  in  Matthew  and  Mark, 
and  a  little  less  than  a  chapter  in  Luke,  is  typical.  In  incident  after  inci- 
dent, two  or  three  of  the  Synoptics  agree  on  order.  There  is  variation,  of 
course.  Luke's  account  of  the  Rejection  at  Nazareth  is  earlier  in  his 
Gospel  (4.16-30)  than  the  parallel  account  in  Mark  (6.1 -6a)  or  Matthew 
(13.53-8).  Matthew's  version  of  the  Healing  of  the  Paralytic  comes 
later  on  (9.1-8)  than  does  that  incident  in  Mark  (2.1-12)  or  Luke  (5.17- 
26).  But  the  order  of  accounts,  or  pericopae,  always  converges  again 
after  a  while.  It  is  usually  held  that  this  state  of  affairs  is  simply  too 
great  either  for  coincidence  or  for  an  orally  remembered  record.  The 
explanation  has  to  be,  on  some  level,  a  literary  one. 

Some,  no  doubt,  will  feel  that  a  firmly  fixed  oral  tradition  behind  the 
Gospels  could  explain  these  data,  claiming  perhaps  that  the  obsession 
with  written  texts  is  a  modem  preoccupation.  Here,  though,  we  need  to 
notice  that  there  are  hints  in  all  three  Synoptic  Gospels  themselves  that 
the  connections  between  them  are  of  a  direct,  literary  kind.  First,  both 
Matthew  and  Mark  agree  with  each  other  on  the  interesting  narrator's 
aside  in  the  apocalyptic  discourse,  'Let  the  reader  understand'  (Mt. 
24.15//Mk  13.14,  the  same  three  words  in  Greek).  This  points  clearly 
and  self-consciously  to  texts  that  are  read^  and  to  some  kind  literary 
relationship  between  these  two  Gospels. 


4.  Where  a  space  is  left,  this  means  that  the  incident  is  not  in  parallel  here  in 
the  Gospel  concerned. 

5.  1  do  not  think,  however,  that  we  should  rule  out  the  possibility,  even 


1 .  Entering  the  Maze  1 9 

Further,  Luke's  Gospel  begins  with  a  literary  preface  in  which  he 
mentions  the  'narratives'  of  his  predecessors,  implying  he  sees  his  task 
'to  write'  a  Gospel  as  being  influenced  by  and  critical  of  their  attempts 
(Lk.  1.1-4).  If  there  is  one  thing  that  seems  clear,  it  is  that  there  is  some 
kind  of  literary  relationship  among  the  Synoptic  Gospels. 


Summary 

Viewing  material  in  Synopsis  has  given  birth  to  the  Synoptic 

Problem. 

The  Synoptic  Problem  is  the  study  of  the  similarities  and 

differences  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels  in  an  attempt  to  explain 

their  literary  relationship. 

The  Synoptics  feature  some  very  close  agreement  in  both 

wording  and  order. 

The    scholarly   consensus    is   that   this    suggests   a    literary 

relationship  between  them. 


4.  The  History  of  the  Investigation 

This  literary  relationship  is  what  constitutes  the  Synoptic  Problem.  As 
soon  as  one  has  noticed  the  similarities  and  the  differences  among  the 
Synoptics,  one  is  naturally  eager  to  find  an  explanation.  Why  the 
varieties  in  agreement  in  language  and  order  among  them?  Could  any 
of  the  evangelists  have  known  the  work  of  one  (or  more)  of  the  others? 
Are  they  dependent  on  older,  now  lost  written  sources?  It  is  the  attempt 
to  answer  these  questions  that  has  been  meat  and  drink  to  Synoptic 
scholars  for  the  last  two  hundred  years  or  so.  Indeed,  it  could  be  said 
that  the  history  of  the  investigation  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  is  the 
history  of  proposed  solutions  to  it. 

J.J.  Griesbach,  as  we  have  already  seen,  not  only  produced  the  first 
Synopsis  but  also  produced  the  first  real  solution  to  the  Synoptic 


likelihood,  that  the  Gospels  were  primarily  designed  to  be  read  aloud  to  groups  of 
people,  in  which  case  the  reference  here  to  'the  reader"  is  a  direct  address  to  the  one 
reading  aloud  to  the  people,  perhaps  encouraging  him  or  her  to  place  special  stress 
on  this  part  of  the  text.  The  point  about  these  being  texts  with  a  literary  relationship 
of  course  remains  even  if  these  texts  were  read  aloud.  We  are  still  talking  about  text 
to  text  relationship  rather  than  about  oral  tradition  to  text  relationship. 


20 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


Problem,  the  solution  that  bears  his  name^  and  which  has  recently  been 
revived,  as  we  will  see  in  more  detail  later  on.  It  is  not  his  theory, 
though,  that  has  dominated  the  discipline.  Rather,  the  history  of  the 
study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  is  largely  identical  with  the  history  of 
the  emergence  of  what  came  to  be  the  dominant  hypothesis,  the  Two- 
Source  Theory. 


a.  The  Two-Source  Theory 

The  Two-Source  Theory  has  two  facets:  the  Priority  of  Mark  and  the  Q 
hypothesis.  It  solves  the  Synoptic  Problem  by  postulating  independent 
use  of  Mark's  Gospel  by  both  Matthew  and  Luke,  who  are  also  held  to 
have  had  independent  access  to  a  now  lost  document  that  scholars  call 
'Q'.  Roughly  speaking,  Matthew  and  Luke  are  dependent  on  Mark  in 
all  those  passages  where  there  is  agreement  between  Matthew,  Mark 
and  Luke;  and  they  are  dependent  on  Q  in  all  those  passages  where 
there  is  agreement  between  just  Matthew  and  Luke.  It  is  represented 
diagrammatically  like  this: 


Mark 


Fig.  1 .  The  Two-Source  Theory 

The  two  facets  of  this  theory,  Markan  Priority  and  Q,  both  emerged 
relatively  early  in  the  history  of  the  discipline.  That  is,  they  were 
already  well  established  by  the  beginning  of  the  twentieth  century. 
Although  Markan  Priority  is  really  the  older  of  the  two,  advocated 
already  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century,  Q  was  well  established  by 
the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century  and  often  at  this  stage  called  'Logia' 
(Sayings),  in  German  Logienquelle  (Sayings  Source).  Indeed  the  term 


6.  See  n.  2  above.  But  to  complicate  matters,  it  is  now  thought  that  the  'Gries- 
bach  Theor>''  was  actually  conceived  first  by  Henry  Owen,  Observations  on  the  Four 
Gospels  (London:  T.  Payne,  1 764). 


1 .  Entering  the  Maze  21 

'Q'  is  thought  to  have  originated  as  the  first  letter  of  the  German  word 
Quelle,  meaning  source.^ 

Right  down  to  the  present,  this  has  remained  the  most  popular  way  to 
solve  the  Synoptic  Problem.  It  has  been  finely  tuned,  has  been  given 
many  variations,  and  has  been  challenged  fi-om  many  quarters,  but  this 
basic  two-pronged  hypothesis  has  remained  fairly  effectively  intact.  In 
Germany  it  is  still  very  much  what  one  might  call  'critical  orthodoxy'. 
Famously,  in  the  mid  1960s,  one  biblical  critic  spoke  about  abandoning 
use  of  the  term  'hypothesis'  to  describe  it  altogether.  'We  can  in  fact 
regard  it  as  an  assured  finding',  he  said.** 


Summary 

•  The  Two-Source  Theory  is  the  most  popular  way  of  solving 
the  Synoptic  Problem,  especially  among  German  scholars 

•  According  to  the  Two-Source  Theory,  Matthew  and  Luke 
independently  used  two  sources,  Mark  and  an  hypothetical 
source  called  Q. 

b.  The  Farrer  Theory 

The  Two-Source  Theory  has  had  a  rougher  ride,  though,  in  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States.  In  Great  Britain  a  steady  challenge  has 
been  mounted  over  the  last  half  century  or  so  fi"om  those  who,  while 
accepting  Markan  Priority,  are  doubtful  about  Q.  For  this  group,  Luke 
reads  not  only  Mark  but  also  Matthew: 


7.  Those  interested  in  pursuing  the  history  of  the  investigation  of  the  problem 
in  more  detail  might  find  W.G.  Kiimmel.  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament  (ET; 
London:  SCM  Press,  1966),  pp.  37-42,  a  good  starting-point.  For  the  pre-history  of 
the  Synoptic  Problem  broadly  conceived,  see  David  L.  Dungan,  A  History  of  the 
Synoptic  Problem:  The  Canon,  the  Text,  the  Composition  and  the  Interpretation  of 
the  Gospels  (New  York:  Doubleday,  1999). 

8.  Willi  Marxsen,  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament:  An  Approach  to  its 
Problems  (ET;  Oxford:  Basil  Blackwell,  1968),  p.  1 18. 


22  The  Synoptic  Problem 

Mark 


Luke 

Fig.  2.  The  Farrer  Theory 

This  movement  began  with  the  Oxford  scholar  Austin  Farrer,  whose 
seminal  article  'On  Dispensing  with  Q'  appeared  in  1955.^  Farrer 
claims  that  if  it  can  be  shown  to  be  plausible  that  Luke  knew  Matthew 
as  well  as  Mark,  then  the  Q  theory  becomes  superfluous  to  require- 
ments— one  can  'dispense'  with  Q.  But  Farrer  only  wrote  the  one 
article  on  this  topic.  Michael  Goulder,  originally  a  pupil  of  Austin 
Farrer,  has  become  the  key  advocate  for  this  theory,  devoting  two 
books  and  many  articles  to  arguing  the  case  with  vigour.'"  Over  the 
years,  the  theory  has  gathered  a  handful  of  prominent  supporters.  In 
Great  Britain  it  is  this  thesis  that  has  become  the  Two-Source  Theory's 
greatest  rival. 

c.  The  Griesbach  Theory 

In  the  United  States,  the  main  contemporary  challenger  to  the  Two- 
Source  Theory  is  currently  the  Griesbach  Theory,  already  mentioned, 
which  was  revived  by  William  Farmer  in  his  book  The  Synoptic  Prob- 
lem in  1964."  This  theory  dispenses  with  both  facets  of  the  Two- 
Source  Theory,  not  only  Q  but  also  Markan  Priority.  Mark  therefore 
comes  third  and  uses  both  Matthew,  written  first,  and  Luke,  who  read 
Matthew.  It  might  be  represented  diagrammatically  like  this: 

9.  Austin  Fairer,  'On  Dispensing  With  Q',  in  D.E.  Nineham  (ed.),  Studies  in 
the  Gospels:  Essays  in  Memory  of  R.H.  Lighlfoot  (Oxford:  Basil  Blackwell,  1955), 
pp.  55-88  (reproduced  on-line  at  Mark  Goodacre  led.],  The  Case  Against  Q:  A 
Synoptic  Problem  Web  Site,  http://NTGateway.eom/Q). 

10.  Michael  D.  Goulder,  Midrash  and  Lection  in  Matthew  (London:  SPCK, 
1974)  and  Luke:  A  New  Paradigm  (JSNTSup,  20;  Sheffield:  Sheffield  Academic 
Press,  1989).  For  further  bibliography  on  the  Farrer  Theory,  see  Goodacre,  The 
Case  Against  Q  (previous  note). 

11.  W.R.  Farmer,  The  Synoptic  Problem:  A  Critical  Analysis  (Macon,  GA: 
Mercer  University  Press,  2nd  edn,  1 976). 


1 .  Entering  the  Maze  23 

Matthew 


Mark 

Fig.  3.  The  Griesbach  Theory 

A  weighty  and  vocal  minority  continue  to  advocate  this  hypothesis 
with  energy  and  application. 


Summary 

The  two  most  important  rivals  to  the  Two-Source  Theory  are 

the  Farrer  Theory  and  the  Griesbach  Theory. 

The  Farrer  Theoty  advocates  Markan  Priority  but  dispenses 

with  Q  by  postulating  Luke's  knowledge  of  Matthew  as  well 

as  Mark. 

The  Griesbach  Theoty  advocates  neither  Markan  Priority  nor 

Q,  but  postulates  Matthean  Priority,  Luke's  use  of  Matthew 

and  Mark's  use  of  both. 


d.  The  Contemporary  Situation 

It  is  worth  stressing,  though,  that  however  vocal  the  minorities  are  that 
present  these  alternative  hypotheses,  these  do  nevertheless  remain 
minority  theories.  Even  in  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  where 
the  Synoptic  Problem  is  still  often  openly  discussed,  the  Two-Source 
Theory  is  accepted  without  question  by  the  vast  majority  of  scholars  in 
the  discipline.  If  one  were  to  take  off  the  shelf  at  random  almost  any 
contemporary  book  on  the  Gospels,  that  book  is  likely  to  assume  the 
correctness  of  the  Two-Source  Theory.  It  is  a  matter  that  is  simply 
taken  for  granted  in  much  of  the  scholarship,  a  mind  set  that  does  not 
often  get  suspended,  even  for  a  moment. 

There  is  actually  an  interesting  phenomenon  in  contemporary  Gospel 
scholarship,  a  division  between  those  who  have  written  books  and 
articles  directly  dealing  with  the  Synoptic  Problem  and  those  who  have 
not.   Among  those   who   might   be  called  experts  on  the   Synoptic 


24  The  Synoptic  Problem 

Problem,  there  is  a  variety  of  opinion — a  good  proportion  believe  in 
the  Two-Source  Theory  but  an  equally  high  proportion  question  at  least 
some  aspect  of  it.  On  the  other  hand,  among  those  who  write  books  on 
the  Gospels  not  dealing  directly  with  the  Synoptic  Problem,  there  tends 
to  be  a  kind  of  blithe  confidence,  almost  a  complacency  over  the  cor- 
rectness of  the  Two-Source  Theory.  It  is  a  interesting  state  of  affairs.  It 
will  be  exciting  to  see  whether  in  this  new  century  the  dissenting 
voices  will  be  stilled  by  the  weight  of  an  overwhelming  consensus 
opinion,  or  whether  the  doubters'  views  will  steadily  impinge  on,  and 
gradually  transform  their  opponents'  determined  stance. 


Summafy 

The  vast  majority  of  New  Testament  scholars  accept  the  Two- 
Source  Theory. 

Among  experts  on  the  Synoptic  Problem,  the  Two-Source 
Theory  is  still  controversial. 


5.  Why  Study  the  Synoptic  Problem? 

The  thought  that  this  kind  of  question  will  continue  to  rage  on  for  many 
years  may  of  course  fill  some  with  horror.  Surely,  after  all  this  time,  a 
final  solution  ought  to  have  been  settled  upon?  Or,  since  a  solution  that 
satisfies  everyone  has  not  been  found,  it  might  be  said  that  it  is  time  to 
surrender  the  hope  of  achieving  a  complete  consensus  and  to  devote 
one's  labour  to  more  profitable  enterprises.  But  the  Synoptic  Problem 
will  not  go  away.  It  continues  to  exert  a  fascination  and  an  importance 
like  nothing  else  in  biblical  studies.  One  might  say  that  there  are, 
broadly,  four  reasons — historical,  theological,  cultural  and  literary — 
that  make  the  study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  worthwhile. 

a.  History 

One  of  the  main  reasons  for  the  continued  interest  is  undoubtedly  the 
matter  of  historical  enquiry.  For  most  New  Testament  scholars,  in  spite 
of  the  rise  of  new,  sometimes  profitable  ways  of  reading  texts,  histori- 
cal questions  remain  important  and  interesting.  How  historically  accu- 
rate are  our  Gospels?  Is  one  more  reliable  or  authentic  than  any  of  the 
others?  Is  there  any  way  of  locating  traditions  within  the  Gospels  that 


1 .  Entering  the  Maze 


25 


may  represent  a  more  dependable  strand  than  others?  Questions  like 
this,  whether  consciously  or  otherwise,  have  always  been  at  the  heart  of 
study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem. 

Many  have  used  the  Synoptic  Problem  as  a  means  to  help  in  the 
quest  of  the  historical  Jesus.  First  one  finds  the  most  reliable  sources 
and  then  one  uses  them  to  reconstruct  Jesus'  life.  This  has  been  particu- 
larly the  case  in  relation  to  the  Two-Source  Theory.  In  much  of  the 
older  scholarship,  for  example,  Mark's  Gospel  was  stressed  as  a  valu- 
able, primitive  historical  source.  More  recently,  in  some  American 
scholarship  there  has  been  a  great  stress  on  Q  as  the  most  primitive 
'lost  gospel',  reconstructions  of  which  provide  an  especially  valuable 
source  of  information  on  the  historical  Jesus. 

It  does  need  to  be  noticed,  though,  that  there  are  difficulties  with  this 
quest.  Its  basic  assumption,  that  earliest  is  best,  is  open  to  challenge.  A 
truer  word  may  be  spoken  by  one  who  long  post-dates  the  events  he  or 
she  is  describing  than  by  one  who  writes  closer  to  those  same  events. 
Further,  given  the  variety  of  opinion  on  the  Synoptic  Problem,  one  is 
really  walking  across  a  minefield  if  one  relies  on  one  particular  theory, 
whether  the  Two-Source  Theory  or  another,  in  reconstructing  the  life 
of  the  historical  Jesus.  Some  recent  studies  on  Jesus  thus  avoid  com- 
mitting themselves  on  synoptic  theories  altogether. 

Nevertheless,  doing  historical  study  of  the  New  Testament  period  is 
not  simply  a  matter  of  looking  at  the  historical  Jesus.  There  are  other 
historical  questions  that  are  interesting.  The  issue  of  whether  or  not 
Mark  preceded  Matthew  is  itself  a  fascinating  question.  Let  us  illustrate 
this  with  another  example,  an  example  that,  incidentally,  illustrates 
nicely  the  way  in  which  different  evangelists  produce  different  infor- 
mation on  the  same  character — all  say  that  the  man  in  this  story  is  rich, 
Matthew  alone  says  that  he  is  young  and  Luke  alone  says  that  he  is  a 
ruler: 


Matthew  19.16-17 

Mark  10.17-18 

Luke  18.18-19 

And  behold. 

And  as  he  was  setting  out 

And 

one  having 

on  the  way,  one  having 

a  certain  ruler 

approached  him 

run  and  knelt  before  him 

said.  "Teacher. 

asked  him,  "Goot/ teacher. 

asked  him, '  Gooc^  teacher. 

what  ^'ooJ  shall  I  do  in 

what  shall  I  do  in 

what  having  done 

order  that  I  might  have 

order  that  I  might  inherit 

shall  I  inherit 

eternal  life?'  And  he 

eternal  life?  And  Jesus 

eternal  life?"  And  Jesus 

said  to  him,  'Why  do 

said  to  him.  'Why  do  you 

said  to  him,  'Why  do  you 

26 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


you  ask  me  concerning 
good?  One  there  is  who 
is  good'. 


call  me 

good?  No-one  is 

good  except  God  alone' 


call  me 

good?  No-one  is 

good  except  God  alone' 


What  is  interesting  is  the  position  of  the  first  'good'  in  Matthew  on 
the  one  hand  and  Mark  and  Luke  on  the  other.  Most  believe  that 
Matthew  is  using  Mark  here  and  that  he  is  troubled  by  the  implication 
of  the  question  'Why  do  you  call  me  good?'  Matthew  therefore  re- 
phrases (very  slightly)  in  such  a  way  as  to  change  the  question  and 
avoid  the  difficult  implication  that  Jesus  might  be  admitting  to  not 
being  wholly  'good'.  Here,  perhaps,  we  witness  an  interesting  moment 
in  the  development  of  Christian  doctrine,  for  in  the  change  from  the 
unembarrassed  brashness  of  Mark  to  the  more  measured,  reverential 
Matthew,  we  see  perceptions  of  Jesus'  identity  subtly  changing.'^ 

But  then  if  one  believes  instead  in  Matthaean  Priority,  the  matter  is 
reversed — Mark  (or  Luke  and  then  Mark)  makes  the  earlier,  reverential 
Matthew  more  'gritty'  and  realistic.  The  move  from  one  form  of  words 
to  another,  though  perhaps  more  surprising,  remains  just  as  interesting. 
And  there  are  many  such  striking  differences  between  the  Synoptics. 
Let  us  take  another  illustration: 


Matthew  8.25-26 

Mark  4.38-39 

Luke  8.24-25 

And  the  disciples,  having 

And  they 

And  having 

approached  him. 

approached  him  they 

awoke  him  saying, 

awake  him  and  say  to  him. 

awoke  him  saying, 

'Lord,  save! 

'Teacher,  do  you  not  care 

'Master  Master, 

We  are  perishing!' 

that  we  are  perishing?" 

we  are  perishing!' 

*  Then,  having  got  up,  he 

And  having  awoken,  he 

And  having  awoken,  he 

rebuked  the  winds  and 

rebuked  the  wind  and  said 

rebuked  the  wind  and 

the  sea. 

to  the  sea,  'Be  silent!  Be 

the  raging  of  the  water. 

muzzled!'  And  the  wind 

And  they 

and  there  was 

ceased,  and  there  was 

ceased,  and  there  was  a 

a  great  calm'. 

a  great  calm. 

calm. 

*And  he  says  to  them. 

And  he  said  to  them. 

And  he  said  to  them. 

Why  are  you  afraid. 

'Why  are  you  so  afraid? 

ye  of  little  faith?  ' 

Have  you  still  no  faith?* 

"Where  is  your  faith?' 

12.  For  an  excellent  discussion  of  these  issues,  see  Peter  Head,  Christology  and 
the  Synoptic  Problem:  An  Argument  for  Markan  Priority  (SNTSMS,  94;  Cam- 
bridge: Cambridge  University  Press,  1997). 


1 .  Entering  the  Maze  27 

One  cannot  help  noticing  a  contrast  here  between  Mark  on  the  one 
hand  and  Matthew  and  Luke  on  the  other.  Mark's  Jesus  shows  no 
respect  for  the  disciples:  'Have  you  still  no  faith?'  And  the  disciples, 
apparently,  show  no  respect  for  Jesus:  'Do  you  not  care...?'  In  both 
Matthew  and  Luke  there  is  more  reverence.  In  Matthew  they  have 
'little  faith',  not  none,  and  in  Luke  the  question  is,  'Where  is  your 
faith?',  as  if  this  is  but  a  temporary  lapse.  Likewise,  in  neither  Matthew 
nor  Luke  do  they  ask  the  insulting  question,  'Do  you  not  care. . .?' 

Again,  then,  one  finds  significant  differences  revealed  as  soon  as 
parallel  accounts  are  placed  in  Synopsis.  It  is  seeing  the  accounts  in 
parallel  that  focuses  important  issues.  And  one  inevitably  finds  oneself 
asking  interesting  historical  questions:  Why  are  Matthew  and  Luke 
more  reverential  in  their  portrait  of  Jesus?  Why  does  Mark  apparently 
paint  the  disciples  of  Jesus  in  such  a  negative  light? 


Summary 

•      Scholars  use  the 

Synoptic  Problem  in 

an  attempt  to  solve 

historical  puzzles. 

•      The  Two-Source 

Theory  is  sometimes 

used  to  help  in  the 

quest  of  the  historical  Jesus. 

•      The  Synoptic  Problem  asks  interesting 

historical  questions 

about  the  Gospel 

s  and  their  place  in 

the  development  of 

Christianity. 

b.  Theology 

Such  questions  are  not,  of  course,  only  of  historical  interest,  for  clearly 
they  have  important  theological  dimensions.  Indeed  synoptic  study,  by 
accentuating  the  differences  between  the  Gospels,  can  help  to  sharpen 
important  theological  questions.  To  follow  on  from  the  above 
examples,  what  does  synoptic  study  tell  us  about  shades  of  first-century 
Christology?  What  does  it  tell  us  about  the  way  the  disciples,  some  of 
whom  became  the  leaders  of  the  Church,  were  viewed? 

The  way  in  which  the  Synoptic  Problem  can  help  to  focus  theologi- 
cal issues  might  be  illustrated  from  a  famous  synoptic  comparison.  The 
institution  of  the  Eucharist  is  found  not  only  in  the  Synoptics  but  also 
in  Paul  (1  Cor.  1 1).  This  is  an  excerpt: 


28 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


Matthew 

Mark  14.25-24 

Luke  22.20 

/  Corinthians 

26.27-28 

11.25 

And  after  he  had 

And  after  he  had 

And  likewise  (he 

And  likewise  (he 

taken  the  cup  and 

taken  the  cup  and 

took)  the  cup  after 

took)  the  cup  after 

given  thanks,  he 

given  thanks,  he 

supper, 

supper. 

gave  it  to  them 

gave  it  to  them 

saying,  'Drink 

and  they  all  drank 

saying. 

saying. 

from  it,  all. 

from  it.  And  he 
said  to  them. 

For  this  is  my 

'This  is  my 

'This  cup  is  the 

'This  cup  is  the 

blood  of  the 

blood  of  the 

new  covenant  in 

new  covenant  in 

covenant  which  is 

covenant  which  is 

my  blood,  which 

my  blood.  Do  this, 

shed  for  many  /or 

shed  for  many'. 

is  shed  for  you'. 

as  often  as  you 

the  forgiveness  of 

drink,  in  my 

sins'. 

memory". 

There  is  a  complex  web  of  interrelated  material  here,  perhaps  largely 
because  we  are  dealing  with  a  liturgical  text,  something  that  has  been 
repeated  over  and  over  again,  with  variations,  in  different  locations, 
from  the  thirties  onwards.  The  comparison  between  the  four  accounts 
draws  attention  to  several  interesting  theological  points.  Matthew  alone 
has  'for  the  forgiveness  of  sins'.  Luke  and  Paul  alone  have  'new  cove- 
nant' and  Paul  alone  here  has  'in  my  memory'.  It  is  the  analysis  of  this 
kind  of  passage,  and  the  attempt  to  explain  both  the  similarities  and  the 
differences,  that  gives  the  study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  one  of  its 
great  attractions. 

At  the  very  least,  one  notices  that  there  is  not  one  unanimous  picture 
of  'the  Eucharist'  or  'Christology'  in  early  Christianity.  The  agree- 
ments and  disagreements  draw  attention  to  the  fact  that  there  was  a 
dialogue  going  on  in  the  first  century,  a  dialogue  that  spawned  the 
controversies  of  future  years,  and  which,  more  importantly,  can  help  us 
to  focus  some  of  our  own  theological  questions. 

Thus  the  use  of  the  Synopsis  is  potentially  a  powerful  tool  for  aiding 
proper  theological  reflection.  The  harmonizing  of  texts  can  be  a  damag- 
ing means  of  interweaving  subtle  personal  agendas  into  the  rephrasing 
of  disparate  elements — and  robbing  the  texts  of  their  vitality.  What  is 
exciting  about  studying  texts  in  Synopsis  is  the  matter  of  stressing  the 
differences  between  them,  and  asking  how  one  might  react  theologi- 
cally to  them. 


1 .  Entering  the  Maze  29 


Summary 

The  Synoptic  Problem  draws  attention  to  historical  questions 
that  in  turn  give  rise  to  theological  questions. 
The  Synoptic  Problem,  by  drawing  attention  to  differences 
between  parallel  texts,  can  stimulate  theological  reflection. 


c.  Cultural  Factors 

The  difficulty  with  such  perspectives,  however,  is  that  they  will  appear 
somewhat  old-fashioned  to  the  reader  interested  in  contemporary,  post- 
modem  ways  of  reading  the  Gospels.  Recent  years  have  seen  the  rise, 
for  example,  of  reader-response  criticism,  which  tends  to  place  stress 
on  the  recipient  of  the  text  (the  contemporary  reader)  rather  than  the 
originator  of  the  text  (the  author).  Does  the  Synoptic  Problem  have 
anything  to  offer  to  such  readers?  Or  is  it  only  for  those  still  stuck  in 
the  antiquated  enterprise  of  doing  historical-critical  work  on  the  New 
Testament? 

The  answer  to  this  question  is  that  as  traditionally  defined,  the 
Synoptic  Problem  has  very  little  to  offer  to  those  interested  in  contem- 
porary approaches.  In  other  words,  those  writing  on  the  Synoptic  Prob- 
lem tend  to  focus  on  historical-critical  questions.  For  them  the  goal  is 
to  provide  a  perfect  solution  to  the  problem  of  who  wrote  first,  who 
copied  from  whom,  and  whether  there  are  any  lost  documents. 

But  this  need  not  remain  the  status  quo.  Contemporary,  culturally 
relevant  study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  may  take  off  in  other  directions, 
and  it  is  may  be  that  this  is  where  the  future  of  the  discipline  lies.  It  is 
worth  noting,  for  example,  that,  in  spite  of  the  proliferation  of  narra- 
tive-critical, reader-response  and  literary-critical  readings  of  each  of 
our  Gospels,  at  present  there  is  little  that  attempts  to  apply  such  meth- 
ods to  parallel  texts  in  Synopsis.  This  is  a  weakness  of  the  current 
scene,  in  which  scholars  have  become  so  besotted  with  responding  to 
texts  in  isolation  from  one  another  that  they  have  forgotten  that  the  texts 
have,  and  have  always  been  perceived  as  having,  an  intimate  interrela- 
tionship. 

Of  course,  at  this  stage  it  is  difficult  to  know  what  study  of  the 
Synoptic  Problem  that  is  sympathetic  to  contemporary  methodologies 
might  look  like.  For  those  interested  in  the  way  that  the  Bible  is  used  in 
culture  one  obvious  starting  point  might  be  the  realization  with  which 
we  began  this  chapter,  that  the  popular  perception  of  the  Gospels  still 


30  The  Synoptic  Problem 

involves  a  tendency  towards  the  harmonizing  of  different  texts.  The 
writing  of  harmonies  of  the  Gospels  did  not,  after  all,  die  a  death  as 
soon  as  Griesbach  produced  the  first  Synopsis.  On  the  contrary,  one 
only  needs  a  passing  acquaintance  with  contemporary  representations 
of  'the  Jesus  story'  to  notice  that  harmonizing  is  alive  and  well.  In  such 
circumstances,  there  is  a  wealth  of  research  waiting  to  be  done  on  the 
way  in  which  Jesus  films,  for  example,  have  combined  and  conflated 
synoptic  (and  Johannine)  data,  study  that  will  no  doubt  prove  not  only 
to  be  generated  by  awareness  of  the  Synoptic  Problem,  but  which  may 
also,  in  turn,  shed  fresh  light  on  it. 

The  application  of  newer  approaches  to  the  Synoptic  Problem  may 
be  the  best  hope  for  its  future,  particularly  if  we  are  to  avoid  the 
endless  repetition  of  some  mistakes,  going  round  in  the  same  circles, 
investigating  the  same  texts  in  the  same  way.  This  is  a  challenge  for  the 
new  century,  and  we  will  return  to  the  question  in  the  Conclusion 
below. 


Summary 

Scholars  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  rarely  engage  with  new 
methods  of  reading  the  Gospels,  like  narrative-criticism. 
The   application   of  contemporary   critical   methods   to   the 
Synoptic  Problem  is  potentially  exciting  and  challenging. 


d.  The  Literary  Puzzle 

But  if  the  historical  dimension  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  is  what  has 
exercised  the  minds  of  scholars  for  the  last  two  hundred  years,  it  is 
worth  noting  that  this  study  is  worth  doing  for  its  own  sake,  and  needs 
no  other  reason  than  that  it  is  enormously  good  fun.  In  other  words,  the 
Synoptic  Problem  is  an  intriguing  phenomenon  for  study  in  its  own 
right — and  it  is  a  form  of  study  that  needs  no  apology.  For  in  the 
Synoptic  Problem  one  has,  without  doubt,  one  of  the  most  fascinating 
literary  puzzles  in  world  history.  There  are  plenty  of  examples  in  litera- 
ture from  all  cultures  of  different  accounts  of  similar  events,  of  com- 
plex interweaving  of  sources  and  of  uncertainties  about  origin  and 
dependence.  Indeed,  there  are  good  examples  of  these  phenomena 
elsewhere  in  the  Bible,  as  in  the  overlap  in  the  Old  Testament  between 
Kings  and  Chronicles,  or  between  Isaiah  36-39  and  2  Kings  18-20. 


1 .  Entering  the  Maze  3 1 

Yet  there  is  nothing  to  match  the  Synoptic  Problem  for  the  sheer  con- 
tours, variations,  depths  and  shape  of  the  discipline.  Those  who  think 
that  they  have  mastered  it  regularly  discover  fresh  complications.  Those 
who  believe  that  they  can  explain  all  the  data  then  come  across  an 
argument  that  appears  more  plausible  than  their  own. 


Summary 

Above  all,  the  Synoptic  Problem  is  interesting  in  its  own  right 
as  a  fascinating  literary  enigma. 


6.  Summary  and  Conclusion 

At  the  end  of  each  chapter  in  this  book  there  is  a  summary  in  which  all 
the  most  important  elements  in  the  discussion  will  be  underlined.  So 
far,  we  have  discovered  the  following: 

(a)  The  popular  way  to  read  the  Gospels  has  been  to  harmonize 
them  with  one  another.  However,  for  the  last  two  hundred 
years.  Gospel  harmonies  have  been  rivalled  by  Synopses  of 
the  Gospels,  in  which  the  Gospels  are  placed  side  by  side  for 
the  purposes  of  careful  comparison. 

•  The  Synopsis  gives  birth  to  the  term  Synoptic  Gospels, 
Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke.  This  is  because  there  are 
extensive  agreements  between  Matthew,  Mark  and 
Luke,  but  much  less  agreement  between  these  Gospels 
and  John. 

•  The  Synopsis  also  gives  birth  to  the  Synoptic  Problem, 
an  enterprise  that  studies  the  similarities  and  differ- 
ences among  the  Synoptic  Gospels  in  a  bid  to  find  an 
explanation  for  their  interrelationship. 

(b)  The  dominant  solution  to  the  Synoptic  Problem  is  the  Two- 
Source  Theory,  which  supposes  that  Matthew  and  Luke  both 
used  Mark  {the  Priority  of  Mark),  but  that  they  also  used  an 
hypothetical  source,  'Q '. 

•  The  two  major  alternatives  are  the  Farrer  Theory, 
which  affirms  Markan  Priority  but  dispenses  with  Q, 
and  the  Grieshach  Theory,  which  rejects  both  Markan 
Priority  and  Q. 


32  The  Synoptic  Problem 

(c)      Several  reasons  might  be  given  for  engaging  in  the  study  of 
the  Synoptic  Problem: 

•  Historical:  solving  the  Synoptic  Problem  helps  one  to 
answer  historical  questions,  questions  about  reliable 
sources  of  information  on  the  historical  Jesus  and 
questions  about  the  development  of  early  Christianity. 

•  Theological:  examining  the  Synoptic  Problem  encour- 
ages theological  reflection  about  the  interaction 
between  the  Gospel  texts. 

•  Contemporary:  although  not  currently  popular,  there 
are  ways  in  which  the  Synoptic  Problem  might  profita- 
bly interact  with  contemporary  approaches  to  the  New 
Testament,  like  narrative-criticism. 

•  The  Literary  Puzzle:  the  Synoptic  Problem  is  probably 
the  most  fascinating  literary  enigma  of  all  time. 

Let  us,  then,  having  entered  the  maze,  begin  to  explore  it.  Before 
doing  this,  though,  readers  should  be  warned.  They  should  not  be  under 
any  illusions.  Study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  sometimes  feels  like 
walking  through  a  maze  that  is  in  a  constant  state  of  change.  Workers 
are  busy  constructing  new  walls  even  as  one  is  finding  the  way  through. 
But  despite  this,  entering  the  maze  is  more  than  worthwhile.  It  is  a 
challenging  yet  rewarding  academic  puzzle.  And  that  this  most  fasci- 
nating of  literary  enigmas  should  happen  to  concern  accounts  of  one  of 
the  most  important  historical  figures  ever  to  have  lived  gives  the 
Synoptic  Problem,  to  say  the  least,  an  addesd  thrilling  dimension. 


Chapter  2 
EXPLORING  THE  MAZE:  THE  DATA 

1 .  Introduction 

Before  looking  any  further  at  attempts  to  solve  the  Synoptic  Problem,  it 
is  essential  to  be  clear  about  the  basic  data.  What  kind  of  material  does 
one  find  in  the  Synoptic  Gospels?  Is  it  easily  classifiable?  Is  there  a 
great  deal  of  variety?  Is  it  impossibly  complex?  The  reader  anxious 
over  such  questions  will  be  glad  to  hear  the  good  news  that  the 
majority  of  the  material  is  easily  classified  into  four  major  types,  each 
of  which  is  fairly  self-explanatory.  The  types  of  material  tend  to  be 
called  Triple  Tradition,  Double  Tradition,  Special  Matthew  and  Special 
Luke.  There  are  some  complications,  and  we  will  come  to  these  in  due 
course,  but  for  the  time  being  it  is  important  to  grasp  that  the  vast 
majority  of  material  in  the  Synoptics  is  easily  classified  into  one  of 
these  four  types.  In  a  moment  we  will  begin  to  take  each  kind  of 
material  in  turn.  But  first,  let  me  recommend  a  task  to  all  newcomers  to 
the  Synoptic  Problem,  a  task  that  will  help  familiarize  you  with  the 
Synopsis,  introducing  you  to  the  different  kinds  of  agreement  and 
disagreement  among  them. 

2.  Task:  Colouring  the  Synopsis 

In  order  to  do  this  task,  you  need  a  Synopsis  of  the  Gospels'  and  some 
coloured  pencils  or  crayons.  If  you  cannot  get  hold  of  a  Synopsis 

1 .  If  you  can  read  Greek  there  are  essentially  two  choices  for  Synopses  of  the 
Gospels:  Albert  Huck.  Synopsis  of  the  First  Three  Gospels  (fundamentally  revised 
by  Heinrich  Greeven;  Tubingen:  J.C.B.  Mohr  [Paul  Siebeck],  13th  edn,  1981) — this 
is  known  as  'Huck-Greeven':  or  Kurt  Aland.  Synopsis  Quattuor  Evangeliorum 
(Stuttgart:  Deutsche  Bibelgesellschaft.  15th  edn,  1996.  1997).  For  those  without 
Greek.  I  recommend  either  K.  Aland  (ed.).  Synopsis  of  the  Four  Gospels  (English; 
Stuttgart:  Deutsche  Bibelgesellschaft.  1985)  or  Burton  H.  Throckmorton,  Jr,  Gospel 


34  The  Synoptic  Problem 

straight  away,  try  photocopying  some  of  the  sample  Synopses  in  this 
booic,  or,  if  you  have  access  to  the  Internet,  you  can  print  sample 
Synopses  from  there.  Indeed,  if  you  have  access  to  the  Internet,  you 
will  also  be  able  to  look  at  some  samples  of  coloured  Synopsis  on  this 
book's  web  site." 

Find  a  parallel  passage,  print  or  photocopy  it  and  look  at  similarities 
and  differences  between  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke.  You  might  like  to 
begin  straight  away  on  the  passages  we  will  be  using  as  examples  in 
this  chapter.  These  are: 

Mt.  9.9//Mk  2.14//Lk.  5.27  (Levi) 

Mt.  3.7-1 0//Lk.  3.7-9  (John  the  Baptist's  Preaching) 

Mt.  7.3-5//Lk.  6.41-43  (Log  and  Speck) 

Mt.  3.13-17//Mk  1.9-Il//Lk.  3.21-22  (Baptism) 

Mt.  14.34-36//Mk  6.53-56  (HeaHng  at  Gennesaret) 

Mk  12.41-44//Lk.  21.1-4  (Widow's  Mite) 

Mt.  13.31-32//Mk4.30-32//Lk.  13.18-19  (Mustard  Seed) 

Now  begin  colouring.  Use  one  colour  for  words  found  only  in 
Matthew,  one  colour  for  words  found  only  in  Mark  and  one  colour  for 
words  found  only  in  Luke.  You  should  use  one  colour  for  words  found 
in  both  Matthew  and  Luke  but  not  in  Mark,  one  colour  for  words  found 
in  Mark  and  Luke  but  not  in  Matthew,  one  colour  for  words  found  in 
Matthew  and  Luke  but  not  in  Mark,  and  one  colour  for  words  found  in 
all  three. 

Different  individuals  have  different  tastes  and  so  use  different 
schemes,  but  the  one  that  I  have  found  most  usefial  in  several  years  of 
intensive  Synopsis  colouring  is  based  on  the  three  primary  colours,  one 
for  each  Synoptist,  and  the  secondary  colours  that  arise  from  com- 
bining them.  I  strongly  recommend  that  you  use  this  system  in  your 
colouring  of  the  Synopsis,  not  least  because  I  will  illustrate  how  the 
different  kinds  of  data  appear  in  the  rest  of  this  chapter  by  drawing 
attention  to  these  colours,  but  also  because  it  is  a  system  that  anyone 
who  has  done  any  elementary  mixing  of  paint  will  be  familiar  with: 

Matthew:  blue 
Mark:  red 
Luke:  yellow 


Parallels:  A  Comparison  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels  (Nashville,  TN:  Thomas  Nelson, 
1993). 

2.     http://www.ntgateway.com/maze. 


2.  Exploring  The  Maze 


35 


Matthew  +  Mark:  purple  [i.e.  blue  +  red  ] 
Matthew  +  Luke:  green  [i.e.  blue  +  yellow  ] 
Mark  +  Luke:  orange  [i.e.  red  +  yellow  ] 

Matthew  +  Mark  +  Luke:  brown  [  i.e.  blue  +  red  +  yellow  ] 

The  look  of  your  Synopsis  will  depend  very  much  on  which  passage 
you  have  chosen  to  colour.  And  the  spread  of  colours  in  each  of  the 
passages  will  help  you  to  see  the  characteristics  of  each  of  the  different 
kinds  of  material  that  we  are  now  ready  to  discuss.  So,  having  begun  to 
familiarize  ourselves  with  the  Synopsis,  let  take  a  closer  look  at  the 
different  kinds  of  material  we  find  there. 


3.  Triple  Tradition 

The  first  kind  of  synoptic  material  tends  to  be  called  Triple  Tradition 
and  we  have  already,  in  Chapter  1,  seen  several  examples  of  it.  It 
involves  cases  where  a  pericope  is  featured  in  all  three  Synoptics. 
Hence  the  Synopsis  has  at  these  points  three  columns — as  above  in  the 
case  of  the  Leper,  the  Call  of  Levi/Matthew  (for  which  see  also  below), 
the  Stilling  of  the  Stonn  and  the  Rich  Young  Ruler. 

There  are  many  famous  examples  of  Triple  Tradition  material  and 
they  include  the  following: 

Table  1 .  Triple  Tradition 


Matthew 

Mark 

Luke 

Event 

8.1-4 

1.40-45 

5.12-16 

Leper 

9.1-8 

2.1-12 

5.17-26 

Paralytic 

9.9-13 

2.13-17 

5.27-32 

Call  of  Levi/Matthew 

9.14-17 

2.18-22 

5.33-39 

Fasting,  New  Wine.  Patches 

12.1-8 

2.23-28 

6.1-5 

Plucking  Grain  on  the  Sabbath 

12.9-14 

3.1-6 

6.6-11 

Man  with  Withered  Hand 

10.1-4 

3.13-19 

6.12-16 

Choosing  of  the  Twelve 

12.46-50 

3.31-35 

8.19-21 

Jesus*  Mother  and  Brothers 

13.1-23 

4.1-20 

8.4-15 

Parable  of  the  Sower 

8.23-27 

4.35-41 

8.22-25 

Calming  of  the  Storm 

8.28-34 

5.1-20 

8.26-39 

Gerasene  Demoniac 

9.18-26 

5.21-43 

8.40-56 

Jairus's  Daughter  and  Woman 

14.13-21 

6.30-44 

9.10-17 

Feeding  of  Five  Thousand 

16.13-20 

8.27-30 

9.18-21 

Peter's  Confession 

17.1-8 

9.2-8 

9.28-36 

Transfiguration 

17.14-20 

9.14-29 

9.37-43 

Epileptic  Boy 

36 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


Matthew 

Mark 

Luke 

Event 

19.13-15 

10.13-16 

18.15-17 

Little  Children 

19.16-30 

10.17-31 

18.18-30 

Rich  Young  Ruler 

20.29-34 

10.46-52 

18.35-43 

Blind  Bartimaeus 

21.1-9 

11.1-10 

19.28-38 

Triumphal  Entry 

21-28 

11-16 

20-24 

Passion  Narrative 

This  is  a  large  body  of  material.  It  contains  a  substantial  amount  of 
sayings  material,  including  the  Parable  of  the  Sower  and  the  Parable  of 
the  Wicked  Husbandmen  (Mt.  21.33-46//Mk  12.1-12//Lk.  20.9-19).  It 
also  contains  much  narrative  material — it  is  especially  rich  in  healing 
and  miracle  stories  (Leper;  Paralytic;  Bartimaeus;  Feeding  of  the  Five 
Thousand;  Stilling  of  the  Storm,  to  mention  just  a  few). 

Let  us  then  remind  ourselves  of  how  this  material  appears  in  the 
Synopsis: 


Matthew  9.9 

Mark  2.14 

Luke  5.27 

And  having  passed  on 

And  having  passed  on 

And 

from  there,  Jesus  saw  a 

he  saw 

he  saw 

man 

Levi  son  of  Alphaeus 

a  tax-collector  named 
Levi 

seated  in  the  tax-office, 

seated  in  the  tax-office, 

seated  in  the  tax-office. 

named  Matthew, 

and  he  says  to  him. 

and  he  says  to  him. 

and  he  said  to  him. 

'Follow  me'.  And 

'Follow  me'.  And 

'Follow  me'.  And  having 

having 

having 

left  everything  and  having 

arisen,  he  followed  him. 

arisen,  he  followed  him. 

arisen,  he  followed  him. 

If  you  have  not  already  done  so,  now  is  the  time  to  colour  this  piece 
of  Synopsis.  This  will  help  you  to  see  the  way  in  which  the  Synoptics 
agree  and  disagree.  Most  fundamentally,  there  is  substantial  agreement 
between  all  three  (for  example,  'seated  in  the  tax-office';  'Follow  me'; 
'having  arisen,  he  followed  him').  If  you  are  using  the  colouring 
scheme  suggested  earlier,  these  passages  will  be  brown.  It  is  also  the 
case,  however,  that  Matthew  and  Mark  sometimes  agree  together 
against  Luke  (purple).  They  both  begin  'And  having  passed  on',  but 
Luke  does  not.  Similarly,  they  both  have  'he  says  to  him'  but  Luke  has 
'he  said'.  Further,  Mark  and  Luke  agree  together  against  Matthew  on  a 
key  point  of  the  story,  naming  the  man  Levi  rather  than  Matthew 
(orange).  Matthew  and  Luke  also  agree  together  against  Mark,  but  less 


2.  Exploring  The  Maze 


37 


obviously — ^they  have  'named'  and  omit  some  of  the  same  material 
('son  of  Alphaeus',  etc.). 

This  general  phenomenon  is  a  key  feature  of  the  Triple  Tradition — 
Mark  is  the  middle  term  among  the  Synoptics.  There  is  substantial 
agreement  between  all  three  Synoptics,  some  agreement  between 
Matthew  and  Mark  against  Luke,  some  agreement  between  Mark  and 
Luke  against  Matthew,  but  less  agreement  between  Matthew  and  Luke 
against  Mark.  When  the  Synopsis  has  been  coloured,  the  pattern  con- 
tains lots  of  brown,  some  purple,  some  orange  but  little  green.  The 
pattern  therefore  looks  like  this: 


MATTHEW 

MARK 

LUKE 

MATTHEW 

MARK 

MARK 

LUKE 

That  is  to  say  (to  repeat)  that  we  have  agreements  between  Matthew, 
Mark  and  Luke,  between  Mark  and  Luke  alone  and  between  Matthew 
and  Luke  alone.  If  you  have  done  your  colouring,  you  will  see  in  Triple 
Tradition  fair  amounts  of  brown,  purple  and  orange,  but  much  less 
green.  It  is  Mark,  then,  that  tends  to  be  the  common  element,  the 
'middle  term'. 

This  situation  is  true  not  just  in  the  wording  but  also  in  the  arrange- 
ment of  material.  Triple  Tradition  has  broadly  the  same  order  across  the 
three  Synoptics,  and  this  order  tends  to  be  identical  with  Mark's  order. 
On  occasions,  Luke  places  an  incident  differently.  Mt.  12.46-50//Mk 
3.31-35//Lk.  8.19-21  (Mother  and  Brothers),  for  example,  is  Triple 
Tradition  material  that  occurs  before  the  Parable  of  the  Sower  in 
Matthew  and  Mark,  but  a  little  while  after  it  in  Luke.  On  other  occa- 
sions Matthew  places  an  incident  differently.  The  Healing  of  Jairus's 
Daughter  and  the  Woman  with  the  haemorrhage  (Mt.  9.18-26//Mk 
5.21-43//Lk.  8.40-56),  for  example,  is  placed  just  after  the  Question 
about  Fasting  in  Matthew  (9.14-17),  the  parallel  to  which  comes  much 
earlier  in  both  Mk  (2. 1 8-22)  and  Luke  (5.33-39). 


38 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


The  striking  thing  about  Triple  Tradition  is,  however,  that  it  is  rare 
for  both  Matthew  and  Luke  to  place  the  same  incident  differently.  One 
thus  has  the  following  pattern  in  the  order  of  Triple  Tradition:  either 
Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke  all  agree,  or  Matthew  and  Mark  agree  to- 
gether against  Luke,  or  Mark  and  Luke  agree  together  against  Matthew. 
It  is  unusual  to  find  Matthew  and  Luke  agreeing  together  against  Mark. 
In  other  words,  Mark  is  also  the  middle  term  in  the  question  of  the 
order  of  Triple  Tradition  material,  just  as  it  was  in  the  question  of  the 
wording  of  parallel  pericopae.  Again,  this  is  the  pattern: 


MATTHEW 

MARK 

LUKE 

MATTHEW 

MARK 

MARK 

LUKE 

A  corollary  of  this  is  the  most  striking  feature  of  Triple  Tradition 
material,  that  if  one  were  to  isolate  this  material  from  all  the  rest,  one 
would  have  something  closely  resembling  a  complete  Gospel,  and  this 
Gospel  would  look  similar  to  Mark.  One  finds  John  the  Baptist,  Jesus' 
Baptism  and  Temptation;  the  announcement  of  the  kingdom  and  the 
call  of  the  disciples  (all  Mk  1  with  parallels  in  Mt.  3-4  and  Lk.  3-4);  a 
ministry  in  Galilee  (Mk  1-9  with  parallels  in  Matthew  and  Luke);  a 
journey  to  Jerusalem  (Mk  10-11  and  parallels)  and  ministry  in  Jeru- 
salem (Mk  1 1-13  and  parallels);  followed  by  a  Passion  Narrative  (Mk 
14-15  and  parallels)  and  Resurrection  account  (Mk  16  and  parallels). 
The  same  is  not  true  of  any  of  the  other  kinds  of  material  that  we  will 
be  isolating  for  comment  below.  This  is  therefore  a  feature  that  needs 
to  be  strongly  noted.  Every  solution  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  must  take 
this  feature  of  the  material  seriously.  Indeed  it  is  the  Triple  Tradition 
that  is  the  necessary  starting  point  in  any  investigation  of  the  Synoptic 
Problem,  and  it  will  be  the  main  subject  of  Chapter  3  below,  on  the 
theory  of  Markan  Priority. 


2.  Exploring  The  Maze 


39 


Summary 


three 


Triple    Tradition    pericopae    are    those    found    in    all 
Synoptics.  Here,  the  Synopsis  will  be  in  three  columns. 
The  order  and  wording  of  this  material  is  similar  across  the 
three  Synoptics. 

This  means  that  there  are  substantial  agreements  in  wording 
and  order  between  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke,  between  Mark 
and  Luke  and  between  Mark  and  Matthew.  There  are  only 
minor  agreements  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark. 
Mark  is,  in  other  words,  the  middle  term.  If  the  colouring 
scheme  suggested  above  is  followed,  the  Synopsis  will  feature 
a  good  deal  of  brown,  some  purple  and  some  orange.  There  is 
usually  relatively  little  green. 


4.  Double  Tradition 

The  second  kind  of  synoptic  material  is  found  in  Matthew  and  Luke  but 
not  in  Mark.  It  is  called  'Double  Tradition'  or  sometimes  'Q  material', 
the  latter  term  used  without  necessarily  prejudicing  the  issue  of  the 
origin  of  the  material.  We  have  encountered  this  once  already,  above, 
when  looking  at  the  preaching  of  John  the  Baptist.  The  Synopsis  here 
has  two  columns  and,  let  us  remind  ourselves,  looks  like  this: 


Matthew  3.7-10 


Luke  3. 7-9 


'Offspring  of  vipers!  Who 
warned  you  to  flee  from  the 
coming  wrath?  Bear  fruit 
therefore  worthy  of  repentance 
and  do  not  presume  to  say  in 
yourselves.  "We  have  Abraham 
as  father";  for  I  say  to  you  that 
God  is  able  from  these  stones  to 
raise  up  children  to  Abraham. 
Already  the  axe  is  laid  at  the  root 
of  the  trees;  for  every  tree  not 
producing  good  fruit  is  cut  down 
and  cast  into  the  fire". 


'Offspring  of  vipers!  Who 
warned  you  to  flee  from  the 
coming  wrath?  Bear  fruit 
therefore  worthy  of  repentance 
and  do  not  begin  to  say  in 
yourselves.  "We  have  Abraham 
as  father";  for  I  say  to  you  that 
God  is  able  from  these  stones  to 
raise  up  children  to  Abraham. 
Already  the  axe  is  laid  at  the  root 
of  the  trees;  for  ever>'  tree  not 
producing  good  fruit  is  cut  down 
and  cast  into  the  fire". 


Don't  forget  to  photocopy  or  print  out  this  passage  and  colour  it. 


40 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


You  will  see  a  striking  difference  in  your  colours  from  the  colours 
found  in  Triple  Tradition  passages  above.  Where  there  there  was  very 
little  green,  here  we  have  the  opposite — almost  entirely  green.  This  is  a 
typical  example  of  Double  Tradition  material.  Like  most  of  'Q',  it  is 
not  narrative  but  sayings.  The  Double  Tradition  overall  is  made  up  of 
somewhere  between  200  and  250  verses  of  such  sayings  material, 
usually,  of  course,  Jesus'  own  speech.  Often  the  material  is  as  close  in 
agreement  as  the  example  here — there  is  nothing  exceptional  about 
close  agreement.  Take,  for  example,  this  excerpt  from  the  Sermon  on 
the  Mount/Plain: 


Matthew  7.3-5 


Luke  6.41-43 


And  why  do  you  see  the  speck  that  is  in 
your  brother's  eye,  but  the  log  which  is  in 
your  eye  you  do  not  consider?  Or  how 
can  you  say  to  your  brother, 

'Allow  me  to  take  out  the  speck  from 
your  eye',  and  behold 
the  log  in  your  eye!  Hypocrites!  First  take 
the  log  out  of  your  eye,  and  then  you  will 
be  able  to  see  to  take  out  the  speck  from 
your  brother's  eye. 


And  why  do  you  see  the  speck  that  is  in 
your  brother's  eye,  but  the  log  which  is  in 
your  own  eye  you  do  not  consider?  How 
are  you  able  to  say  to  your  brother, 
'Brother, 

allow  me  to  take  the  speck  that  is  in 
your  eye',  when  you  yourself  do  not  see 
the  log  in  your  eye!  Hypocrites!  First  take 
the  log  out  of  your  eye.  and  then  you  will 
be  able  to  see  to  take  out  the  speck  from 
your  brother's  eye. 


There  are  little  variations  between  the  accounts — Luke  has  a  character- 
istic 'Brother...'  and  Matthew  a  characteristic  'behold',  but  overall  the 
agreement  is  very  close.  Again,  the  colour  most  used  here  will  be 
green. 

These  are  some  of  the  most  famous  Double  Tradition  pericopae: 

Table  2.  Double  Tradition 


Matthew 

Luke 

Event 

5-7 

6.20-49 

Sermon  on  the  Mount/Plain 

8.5-13 

7.1-10 

Centurion's  Servant 

11.2-19 

7.18-35 

Messengers  from  John  the  Baptist 

11.20-24 

10.12-15 

Woes  on  the  Cities  of  Galilee 

11.25-27 

10.21-22 

Jesus'  Thanksgiving  to  the  Father 

12.43-45 

11.24-26 

Return  of  the  Evil  Spirit 

13.33 

13.20-21 

Parable  of  the  Leaven 

18.10-14 

15.3-7 

Parable  of  the  Lost  Sheep 

2.  Exploring  The  Maze 


41 


Matthew 

Luke 

Event 

22.1-14 

14.15-24 

Parable  of  the  Marriage  Feast/Great  Supper 

25.14-30 

19.11-27 

Parable  of  the  Talents/Pounds 

23.1-36 

11.37-54 

Discourse  Against  Scribes  (Law>'ers)  and  Pharisees 

23.37-39 

13.34-35 

Lament  Over  Jerusalem 

24.45-51 

12.39-46 

Parable  of  the  Faithful  and  Wise  Servant 

Several  features  of  interest  are  evident  from  a  glance  at  this  table. 
First,  one  will  see  tliat,  althiough  Double  Tradition  material  is  largely 
sayings  material,  there  are  apparent  exceptions,  the  most  obvious  of 
which  are  the  Centurion's  Servant  (or,  more  accurately,  the  Centurion's 
Boy — only  Luke  definitely  identifies  him  as  a  servant)  and  the  Mes- 
sengers from  John  the  Baptist.  Nevertheless,  although  they  have  a 
narrative  setting,  even  these  pericopae  are  mainly  made  up  of  sayings. 

Another  matter  of  interest  here  is  the  range  of  agreement  between 
Matthew  and  Luke.  We  saw  above  that  often  agreement  is  very  close  in 
the  Double  Tradition,  illustrated  by  the  examples  of  the  Preaching  of 
John  the  Baptist  and  the  Log  and  the  Speck.  However,  in  the  case  of 
the  Parable  of  the  Talents/Pounds,  or  the  Parable  of  the  Marriage  Feast/ 
Great  Supper,  the  agreement  is  much  more  slight — indeed,  one  even 
has  to  give  the  parallel  accounts  different  names  in  each  Gospel. 

Further,  one  quickly  notices  a  major  difference  between  this  material 
and  the  Triple  Tradition.  For,  whereas  in  that  material  there  is  a  sub- 
stantial similarity  in  the  order  of  pericopae  between  the  three  Synop- 
tics, here  there  is  major  variation.  While  there  are  some  similarities  in 
order — such  as  the  placing  of  the  Centurion's  Servant  just  after  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount/Plain  (with  the  Leper  intervening  in  Mt.  8.1-4) — 
there  are  big  differences  too.  The  Parable  of  the  Faithful  and  Wise 
Servant  occurs  roughly  halfway  through  Luke's  Gospel,  in  ch.  12,  but 
it  occurs  towards  the  end  of  Matthew's,  in  ch.  24.  Likewise,  there  are 
major  differences  over  the  positioning  of  the  Lament  over  Jerusalem 
(Mt.  23.37-39//Lk.  13.34-35),  the  Discourse  against  the  Scribes  and  the 
Pharisees  (Mt.  23.1-36//Lk.  1 1.37-54)  and  the  Parable  of  the  Wedding 
Feast/Great  Supper  (Mt.  22.1-14//Lk.  14.15-24).  Much,  too,  of  the 
material  found  in  Matthew's  Sermon  on  the  Mount  is  located  differ- 
ently in  Luke — the  passage  on  Care  and  Anxiety,  for  example  ('Con- 
sider the  lilies...')  is  in  the  middle  of  Matthew's  Sermon  (ch.  6)  but 
much  later  on  in  Luke  (12.22-34).  Similarly,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  also  in 
Matthew  6,  is  found  at  the  beginning  of  Luke  1 1. 


42  The  Synoptic  Problem 

The  phenomenon  of  order  is,  as  I  have  already  hinted,  one  of  the  key 
areas  for  the  study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem.  Whole  books  have  been 
devoted  to  this  topic  alone. ^  Much  of  the  discussion  revolves  around 
the  matter  of  the  Double  Tradition  and  the  fact  that  it  seems  to  be 
placed  so  differently  in  Matthew  and  Luke.  The  problem  becomes  par- 
ticularly intense  when  one  asks  about  the  placement  of  the  Double 
Tradition  in  relation  to  the  placement  of  the  Triple  Tradition  in 
Matthew  and  Luke.  The  relationship  between  the  Triple  Tradition  and 
the  Double  Tradition  is  something  that  the  Two-Source  Theory  in 
particular  attempts  to  address  directly — and  we  will  look  at  this  issue  in 
more  detail  in  due  course. 


Summary 

Double  Tradition  pericopae  are  those  found  in  Matthew  and 

Luke  alone.  Here,  the  Synopsis  will  be  in  two  columns. 

There  are  about  200  verses  of  Double  Tradition,  most  of 

which  is  made  up  of  sayings  material,  but  some  of  which  is 

narrative. 

The  wording  of  this  material  is  very  similar  in  Matthew  and 

Luke.  If  one  has  coloured  the  Synopsis,  there  will  be  lots  of 

green  in  these  passages. 

Although  there  are  some  similarities,  overall  the  order  of  this 

material  is  different  in  Matthew  and  Luke. 


5.  Special  Matthew 

The  third  kind  of  synoptic  material  is  even  more  obviously  self- 
explanatory  than  is  Triple  Tradition  or  Double  Tradition.  'Special 
Matthew',  or  'M'  material,  is  that  which  is  unique  to  Matthew  among 
the  Gospels.  Although  this  material  is  an  important  aspect  of  the 
Synoptic  Problem,  it  is  not,  strictly  speaking  'synoptic',  for  here  there 
are  of  course  no  columns,  and  the  Synopsis  will  revert  to  printing  the 
text  like  that  of  a  normal  book.  There  is  no  need  to  colour  these  M 
passages,  but  if  you  do  you  will  simply  have  lots  of  the  colour  blue. 

3.  See  the  excellent  study  by  David  J.  Neville,  Arguments  from  Order  in 
Synoptic  Source  Criticism:  A  History  and  Critique  (New  Gospel  Studies,  7;  Macon, 
GA:  Mercer  University  Press,  1994). 


2.  Exploring  The  Maze 


43 


Like  all  other  strands  of  material,  Special  Matthew  features  some 
famous  pericopae.  This  is  a  list  of  the  most  well-known: 

Table  3.  Special  Matthew  (M) 


Matthew 

Event 

Mt.  1.1-17.  though  cfLk 

3.23-38 

Genealogy 

Ml.  1-2.  though  cf.  Lk.  1- 

-2 

Birth  Narratives 

Mt.  11.28-30 

'Come  to  me  all  those  who  labour..." 

Mt.  13.24-30.  36-43;  but  cf.  Mk 

Parable  of  the  Tares  and  its 

4.26-9 

Interpretation 

Mt.  13.44-46 

Parables  of  Hidden  Treasure  and  the 
Pearl 

Mt.  13.47-50 

Parable  of  the  Drag-net 

Mt.  17.24-27 

Coin  in  the  Fish's  Mouth 

Mt.  18.23-35 

Parable  of  the  Unmerciful  Servant 

Mt.  20.1-16 

Parable  of  the  Labourers  in  the 
Vineyard 

Mt.  21.28-32 

Parable  of  the  Two  Sons 

Mt.  25.1-13;  but  cfLk.  1 

2.35-36 

Parable  of  the  Ten  Virgins 

Mt.  25.31-46 

Sheep  and  the  Goats 

Mt.  27.3-10 

Death  of  Judas 

Mt.  27.62-66 

Guard  at  the  Tomb 

Mt.  28.9-10 

Appearance  to  the  Women 

Mt.  28.11-15 

Bribing  of  the  Soldiers 

Mt.  28.16-20 

Great  Commission 

It  should  perhaps  be  added  that  soine  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
(Mt.  5-7)  constitutes  M  material,  especially  the  first  half  of  ch.  6.  One 
should  also  note  that  it  is  often  difficult  to  distinguish  between  what 
might  be  called  M  inaterial  and  what  might  be  regarded  simply  as  fuller 
versions  of  Triple  Tradition  pericopae.  In  the  baptism  of  Jesus  by  John, 
for  example,  there  are  two  verses  of  inaterial  that  appear  only  in 
Matthew  (3.14-15)  and  not  in  the  parallel  accounts  in  Mark  (1.9-11) 
and  Luke  (3.21-22).  Here  the  Synopsis  will  look  like  this: 


Matthew  3.13- r 

Mark  1.9-11 

Luke  3.21-22 

Then 

And  it  came  to  pass  in 

And  it  came  to  pass  that 

Jesus  came 

those  days  that  Jesus  came 

while  all  the  people  were 

from  Galilee  to  the  Jordan 

from  Nazareth  in  Galilee 

being  baptized,  Jesus  also 

to  John  to  be  baptized  by 

him.  But  John  prevented 

44 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


him,  saying,  'I  need  to  be 

baptized  by  you,  and  yet 

you  come  to  me?"  And 

Jesus  answered  him.  'Let 

it  be  so  now;  for  thus  it  is 

fitting  for  us  to  fulfil  all 

righteousness".  Then  he 

allowed  him. 

And  when  Jesus 

And 

had  been  baptized. 

was  baptized  in  the  Jordan 

having  been  baptized  was 

by  John.  And  immediately. 

praying,  and 

he  arose  immediately 

having  arisen 

from  the  water;  and 

from  the  water,  he  saw  the 

behold,  the  heavens  were 

heavens 

the  heaven 

opened  to  him... 

torn  apart. . . 

was  opened... 

Two  whole  verses  have  no  parallel  in  either  Mark  or  Luke,  so  they 
are,  in  this  sense,  Special  Matthew — they  are  unique  to  his  Gospel.  On 
the  other  hand,  though,  the  verses  only  make  sense  in  the  narrative 
context  provided  by  Triple  Tradition  material,  that  is,  the  surrounding 
verses  that  are  paralleled  in  both  Mark  and  Luke.  Much  of  the  special 
material  is  like  this — unique  to  Matthew  yet  couched  in  a  Triple 
Tradition  narrative  context — compare,  for  example,  the  following 
passages: 

Table  4.  Special  Matthew  in  Triple  Tradition  Contexts 


Matthew 

Event 

14.28-31 

Peter's  attempt  to  walk  on  the  water 

16.17-19 

Commendation  of  Peter 

2L14-16 

Healing  and  children's  praise  in  the  temple 

27.19 

Pilate's  wife's  dream 

27.52-53 

Graves  opening  at  Jesus'  death 

This  feature  is  another  one  that  needs  to  be  taken  into  account  in 
attempts  to  solve  the  Synoptic  Problem.  The  kinds  of  questions  that 
inevitably  arise  are:  has  Matthew  added  these  verses  to  an  already 
existing  account  in  Mark  (or  Luke,  or  both),  or  have  these  verses  been 
omitted  from  the  account  by  Mark  (or  Luke,  or  both)? 

It  is  worth  noting  one  or  two  characteristics  of  the  special  material. 
Like  Double  Tradition,  it  is  rich  in  sayings  material,  especially  par- 
ables. There  is  some  narrative  but  it  is  usually  said  that  it  tends  towards 


2.  Exploring  The  Maze 


45 


a  more  blatantly  'legendary'  character  than  the  bulk  of  narrative  mate- 
rial elsewhere  in  the  Synoptics — the  coin  in  the  fish's  mouth,  for  exam- 
ple, or  the  characters  rising  from  the  dead  at  Jesus'  death  in  Jerusalem. 


Summary 

Special  Matthew  pericopae  are  those  found  only  in  Matthew. 
Some  Special  Matthew  material  is  intimately  connected  with 
the  Triple  Tradition  contexts  in  which  it  is  embedded. 
Some  Special  Matthew  material  is  said  to  have  a  'legendary' 
character. 


6.  Special  Luke 

There  is,  then,  a  good  amount  of  material  unique  to  Matthew.  There  is 
a  greater  bulk  of  material,  however,  that  is  unique  to  Luke.  This  is 
known  as  Special  Luke  or  'L'  material.  The  reader  will  be  familiar  with 
much  of  this  material — it  is  a  favourite  with  preachers  and  it  is  the 
mainstay  of  many  a  school  assembly.  These  are  the  most  prominent  of 
its  pericopae: 

Table  5.  Special  Luke  (L) 


Luke 

Event 

l-2;butcf  Mt.  1-2 

Birth  Narratives 

2.41-52 

Jesus  as  a  boy  in  the  Temple 

3.23-38;  but  cfMt.  1.1-19 

Genealogy  of  Jesus 

7.11-17 

Raising  of  the  Widow  of  Nain's  Son 

8.1-3 

Ministering  Women 

9.51-56 

Samaritan  Villages 

10.17-20 

Return  of  the  Seventy-Two 

10.29-37 

Parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan 

10.38-42 

Martha  and  Mary 

11.5-8 

Parable  of  the  Friend  at  Midnight 

11.27-28 

Blessednessof  Jesus"  Mother 

12.13-21 

Parable  of  the  Rich  Fool 

13.1-5 

Tower  of  Si  loam 

13.6-9 

Parable  of  the  Fig  Tree 

13.10-17 

Healing  of  the  Bent  Woman 

14.1-6 

Healing  of  the  Man  with  Dropsy 

46 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


Luke 

Event 

14.7-14 

Invitations  to  Feasts  and  Dinners 

15.8-10 

Parable  of  the  Lost  Coin 

15.11-32 

Parable  of  the  Prodigal  Son 

16.19-31 

Parable  of  Dives  and  Lazarus 

17.7-10 

Parable  of  the  Servant  of  All  Work 

17.11-19 

Healing  of  Ten  Lepers 

18.1-8 

Parable  of  the  Unjust  Judge 

18.9-14 

Parable  of  the  Pharisee  and  the  Tax-Collector 

19.1-10 

Zacchaeus 

22.35-38 

Two  Swords 

23.6-12 

Trial  before  Herod 

24.13-35 

Road  to  Emmaus 

24.36-49 

Appearance  of  Jesus  in  Jerusalem 

L  material  shares  one  of  the  complications  that  was  a  feature  of  the 
M  material — sometimes,  though  less  often  than  in  Matthew,  it  appears 
in  a  Triple  Tradition  narrative  context,  for  example  the  discourse  for 
'the  daughters  of  Jerusalem'  when  Jesus  is  on  the  way  to  the  cross  (Lk. 
23.27-32),  or  the  conversation  with  the  two  thieves  when  Jesus  is  on 
the  cross  (Lk.  23.40-43). 

L  material  has  an  extra  complication  shared  hardly  at  all  by  M.  It  is 
sometimes  difficult  to  judge  whether  one  should  ascribe  a  piece  to  L  or 
whether  one  should  call  it  a  different  version  of  Triple  Tradition 
material.  The  key  examples  of  this  are  in  the  following  table: 

Table  6.  L  Material  Similar  to  Matthew  and  Mark 


Luke 

Similarity 

Event 

4.16-30 

Similar  to  Mt.  13.53-58//Mk6.1-6a 

Rejection  at  Nazareth 

5.1-11 

Similar  to  Mt.  4. 1 8-22//Mk  1.16- 
20;  John  21.1-11 

Call  of  the  first  disciples 

7.36-50 

Similar  to  Mt.  26.6-1 3//Mk  14.3-9; 
John  12.1-8 

Woman  who  anoints  Jesus 

In  each  case  the  incident  is  placed  differently  from  its  (partial)  parallel 
in  Matthew  and  Mark  and  in  each  case  the  account  is  a  much  ftiller 
one.  Further,  on  two  of  the  occasions  (Call,  Anointing),  there  are  inter- 
esting parallels  too  in  the  Gospel  of  John. 

It  may  not  have  escaped  the  reader's  notice  that  much  of  Luke's 
special  material  is  parable  material,  and  that  many  of  the  most  famous 


2.  Exploring  The  Maze  47 

parables  are  here — the  Good  Samaritan,  the  Prodigal  Son,  Dives  and 
Lazarus,  the  Pharisee  and  the  Publican,  the  Unjust  Judge,  the  Friend  at 
Midnight,  the  Rich  Fool.  Furthermore,  some  of  the  non-parable  mate- 
rial is  equally  as  rich  in  its  colour  as  are  the  parables — it  is  here  that 
one  finds  some  of  the  most  three-dimensional,  human  touches  in  the 
Gospels — the  Ten  Lepers,  where  one  returns  thankful;  the  Widow  of 
Nain,  whose  only  son  is  brought  to  life;  Martha  and  Mary,  where  Mary 
is  commended  for  listening  at  Jesus'  feet;  and  the  Road  to  Emmaus,  in 
which  the  two  travellers  recognize  their  travelling  companion  when  he 
breaks  bread  with  them. 


Summary 

Special  Luke  pericopae  are  those  found  only  in  Luke. 
Some  Special  Luke  material  is  similar  to  pericopae  in  Mark. 
Special  Luke  contains  many  of  the  best-known  materials  in 
the  Gospels  (e.g.  Road  to  Emmaus)  and  it  is  rich  in  parables 
(e.g.  Good  Samaritan  and  the  Prodigal  Son). 


7.  Summary  and  Complications 

It  is  important  but  straightforward  to  grasp  the  data  set  out  thus  far. 
Having  opened  a  Synopsis,  readers  should  ask  themselves  what  kind  of 
material  is  in  front  of  them.  Is  it  Triple  Tradition?  If  so  it  will  appear  in 
three  columns,  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke.  Is  it  Double  Tradition?  If  so 
it  will  appear  in  two  columns,  Matthew  and  Luke.  Is  it  Special 
Matthew?  If  so  it  will  appear  only  in  Matthew.  Is  it  Special  Luke?  If  so 
it  will  appear  only  in  Luke. 

These  kinds  of  material  make  up  the  great  bulk  of  the  Synoptic 
Gospels.  Each  pericope  will,  in  some  measure,  fall  into  one  of  these 
four  categories.  And  one  will  notice,  on  each  occasion,  that  the  Triple 
Tradition  material  seems  to  revolve  largely  around  Mark,  its  'middle 
term';  Double  Tradition  seems  to  be  largely  sayings  material,  often 
with  near-verbatim  agreement,  and  not  so  similar  in  its  order  as  Triple 
Tradition;  Special  Matthew  contains  some  (so-called)  legendary  ele- 
ments and  Special  Luke  is  full  of  great  stories,  especially  parables. 

This  much  is  straightforward  and  it  is  this  that  the  student  should  be 
careful  to  grasp.  When  looking  at  those  most  simple  kinds  of  material, 
Special  Matthew  and  Special  Luke,  however,  we  saw  that  difficulties 


48 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


can  arise  in  classifying  material.  Do  certain  verses,  like  Jesus'  encoun- 
ter with  John  the  Baptist  in  Mt.  3.14-15,  fit  more  obviously  in  the 
category  'Special  Matthew'  or  are  they,  rather,  a  special  Matthaean  ele- 
ment embedded  in  the  midst  of  Triple  Tradition? 

Further,  do  pericopae  like  Luke's  Rejection  at  Nazareth  (Lk.  4.16- 
30),  the  Call  of  the  First  Disciples  (Lk.  5.1-1 1)  and  the  Woman  Who 
Anoints  Jesus  (Lk.  7.36-50)  sit  more  easily  in  the  L  category  or  should 
they  really  to  be  regarded  as  distinctive  Lukan  versions  of  material  that 
also  occurs  in  Matthew  and  Mark? 

Thus  we  notice  that  there  is  some  blurring  across  the  categories.  It  is 
usually  straightforward  to  classify  a  pericope  into  one  type  of  material 
or  the  other,  but  sometimes  the  categories  are  shown  not  to  be  water- 
tight. In  addition  to  the  issues  connected  with  M  and  L,  the  reader 
should  be  aware  of  a  further  two  matters  relating  to  Triple  Tradition 
and  Double  Tradition. 


a.  Not  Quite  Triple  Tradition 

First,  there  is  another  kind  of  material  that  is  not,  strictly  speaking. 
Triple  Tradition  but  which  is,  nevertheless,  very  closely  related  to  it. 
We  saw  above  that  a  great  deal  of  Mark  is  covered  in  the  general  cate- 
gory of  Triple  Tradition.  This  means,  in  other  words,  that  much  of 
Mark  is  paralleled  in  both  Matthew  and  Luke.  The  fact  that  now  needs 
to  be  added  to  this  is  that  some  of  Mark  is  paralleled  in  Matthew  but 
not  in  Luke  and  some  (but  less)  of  Mark  is  paralleled  in  Luke  but  not  in 
Matthew.  Let  us  take  an  example  of  each.  This  pericope  occurs  in 
Matthew  and  Mark  but  not  in  Luke: 


Matthew  14.34-36 


Mark  6.53-56 


And  when  they  had  crossed  over,  they 
came  upon  the  land,  to  Gennesaret. 
And  when  the  men  of  that  place 
recognized  him, 
they  sent  to  the  whole  of  that 
surrounding  region,  and  they  brought 
to  him  all  those  who  were  ill, 


and  they 

exhorted  him  that  they  might  only 
touch  the  fringe  of  his  garment.  And  as 
many  as  touched  were  made  well. 


And  when  they  had  crossed  over,  they 
came  upon  the  land  of  Gennesaret  and  they 
moored.  And  when  they  got  out  of  the 
boat,  immediately,  having  recognised  him, 
they  ran  about  the  whole  of  that 
region,  and  began  to  bring  those 
who  were  ill,  wherever  they  heard  that  he 
was.  And  wherever  he  came  into  villages 
or  into  cities  or  into  the  country,  in  the 
market  places  they  laid  the  sick  and 
exhorted  him  that  even  the  fringe  of  his 
garment  they  might  touch;  and  as  many  as 
touched  it  were  made  well. 


2.  Exploring  The  Maze 


49 


When  coloured  this  passage  has  a  good  deal  of  purple,  in  all  the 
places  where  Matthew  and  Mark  agree. 
This  pericope  occurs  in  Mark  and  Luke  but  not  Matthew: 


Mark  12.41-44 

Luke  21.1-4 

And  having  sat  down  opposite  the  treasury, 

And  having  looked  up, 

he  watched  how  the  crowd  puts  money  into 

he  saw  the  rich  putting  their  gifts  into 

the  treasury;  and  many  rich  people  were 

the  treasury. 

putting  in  much.  And  one  poor  widow, 

And  he  saw  a  certain  penniless  widow. 

having  approached,  put  in  two  copper  coins. 

putting  there  two  copper  coins. 

which  is  a  penny.  And  having  called  his 

and 

disciples  to  him.  he  said  to  them:  'Amen  I 

he  said:  "Truly  I 

say  to  you  that  this  poor  widow  has  put  in 

say  to  you  that  this  poor  widow  put  in 

more  than  all  who  have  put  money  into  the 

more  than  all  of  them; 

treasury;  for  all  put  in 

for  these  all  put  into  the  gifts  of  God 

from  their  abundance,  but  she  from 

from  their  abundance,  but  she  from 

her  lack 

her  lack  has 

put  in  all  that  she  has.  her  whole  life". 

put  in  all  the  life  that  she  has'. 

When  coloured  this  passage  is  largely  orange — places  where  Mark  and 
Luke  agree. 

Material  like  this,  though  in  two  columns  and  not  three,  has  its 
closest  affinity  with  Triple  Tradition  and  not,  as  one  might  have 
thought,  with  Double  Tradition.  This  state  of  affairs  is  not  as  strange  as 
it  sounds.  Double  Tradition,  as  we  saw  above,  is  the  technical  tenn 
used  to  describe  the  body  of  material  found  in  Matthew  and  Luke  hut 
not  in  Mark — so  these  kind  of  pericopae,  occurring  in  Matthew  and 
Mark  alone,  or  Mark  and  Luke  alone,  are  nothing  like  it.  It  is  much 
more  like  Triple  Tradition,  for  Mark  is  the  common  element.  In  colour- 
ing terms,  both  have  a  'red'  component,  Matthew//Mark  (blue  +  red  = 
purple)  and  Mark//Luke  (red  +  yellow  =  orange).  These  passages  have 
no  green  at  all,  the  characteristic  colour  of  the  Double  Tradition  with 
its  extensive  agreement  between  Matthew  and  Luke. 

This  is  actually  another  aspect  of  Mark's  status  as  the  middle  term 
between  Matthew  and  Luke.  Nearly  all  of  the  material  in  his  Gospel  is 
paralleled  in  Matthew  or  Luke  or  both.  The  tendency  has  therefore 
emerged  to  think  of  passages  like  these  (in  Matthew  and  Mark  alone,  or 
Mark  and  Luke  alone)  as  close  relatives  of  pure  Triple  Tradition  pas- 
sages, especially  as  the  order  in  these  passages  remains  Mark's  order. 

In  Table  1  above  (pp.  35-36),  when  looking  for  the  first  time  at  the 


50  The  Synoptic  Problem 

phenomenon  of  order,  we  saw  a  striking  pattern  across  a  sample  stretch 
of  the  Synoptics — an  unbroken  Markan  column  in  the  middle  (except 
for  Matthew's  M  pericope,  17.24-27).  This  is  a  key  aspect  of  what  it 
means  to  say  that  Mark  is  the  middle  term  in  the  Synoptics.  Most  of  the 
passages  in  this  sample  section  appear  in  all  three  Synoptics — these  are 
pure  Triple  Tradition — and,  what  is  more,  they  appear  in  the  same 
order.  Two  of  the  passages  (Coming  of  Elijah;  On  Offences)  occur  in 
Matthew  and  Mark  but  not  Luke.  One  (Strange  Exorcist)  occurs  in 
Mark  and  Luke  but  not  Matthew,  yet  all  three  of  these  passages,  the 
kind  we  are  considering  at  present,  appear  in  the  Markan  sequence.  The 
common  thread  throughout  is  Mark. 

The  same  pattern  is  repeated  regularly  in  the  Synoptics.  Some  schol- 
ars have  attempted  to  crystallize  the  phenomenon  into  a  formula  and  to 
say  that  wherever  Matthew  departs  from  Mark's  order,  Luke  keeps  to 
it,  and  that  wherever  Luke  departs  from  Mark's  order,  Matthew  keeps 
to  it.  There  has,  however,  been  a  great  deal  of  debate  about  the  use  of 
such  formulas.  It  is  difficult  to  state  them  neutrally,  that  is,  without 
assuming  one  of  the  solutions  to  the  Synoptic  Problem,  especially  Mar- 
kan Priority.  Further,  all  too  often  they  tend  towards  an  unhelpful  over- 
simplification of  the  data.  The  student  may  find  it  more  straightforward, 
therefore,  simply  to  continue  to  remember  the  rule  that  Mark  tends  to 
be  the  middle  term  among  the  Synoptics. 


Summary 

Some  material  appears  in  Matthew  and  Mark  but  not  Luke; 
some  material  appears  in  Mark  and  Luke  but  not  Matthew.  In 
colouring  terms,  these  are  the  passages  that  feature  either  lots 
of  purple  (Matthew//Mark)  or  lots  of  orange  (Mark//Luke)  and 
no  green  at  all. 

This  material  has  its  closest  affinity  with  the  Triple  Tradition, 
because  it  always  appears  in  Markan  order  in  Matthew  and  the 
Markan  order  in  Luke.  It  is  another  element  of  Mark  as  the 
middle  term. 


b.  When  Mark  Is  Not  the  Middle  Term 

Unfortunately,  however,  there  are  several  very  important  exceptions  to 

the  basic  rule.  On  a  handful  of  occasions,  Mark  is  not  so  clearly  the 


2.  Exploring  The  Maze 


51 


middle  term.  As  always,  the  best  introduction  to  the  data  is  illustration. 
The  Parable  of  the  Mustard  Seed  is  a  classic  example  of  a  passage 
occurring  in  all  three  Synoptics  in  which  Mark  is  not  the  middle  term: 


Matthew  13.31-32 

Mark  4.30-32 

Luke  13.18-19 

He  put  another  parable 

And  he  was 

Therefore  he  was 

before  them,  saying: 

saying. 

saying: 

^The 

'How  shall  we  liken  the 

'What  is 

kingdom  of  heaven  is 

kingdom  of  God,  or  in 

the  kingdom  of  God  like, 

what  parable  shall  we  put 

and  to  what  shall  1  liken 

like  a  grain  of 

it?  Like  a  grain  of 

it?  It  is  like  a  grain  of 

mustard  seed,  which  a 

mustard  .seed,  which  when 

mustard  seed,  which  a 

person,  having  taken  it. 

person,  having  taken  it. 

sowed  in  his  field:  which. 

it  is  sown  upon  the  earth 

put  in  his  own  garden  and 

thouRh  it  is  the  smallest  of 

is  the  smallest 

all  the  seeds. 

of  all  the  seeds  on  the 

when 

earth  and  when  it  is  sown. 

it  has  grown  is  the 

it  grows  and  becomes  the 

it  grew 

greatest  of  the 

greatest  of  all  the 

vegetables,  and  it 

vegetables,  and  it 

and  it 

becomes  a  tree. 

produces  great  branches. 

became  a  tree. 

so  that  the  birds  of  heaven 

so  that  the  birds  of  heaven 

and  the  birds  of  heaven 

come  and  nest 

are  able  to  nest 

nested 

in  its  branches". 

under  its  shade'. 

in  its  branches". 

Those  who  have  done  their  colouring  will  notice  a  different  pattern 
here  from  the  pattern  observed  in  the  standard  Triple  Tradition  pas- 
sages discussed  above.  Where  there  there  were  only  very  little  amounts 
of  green,  representing  the  agreement  between  Matthew  and  Luke 
against  Mark,  here  the  surprising  difference  is  that  there  is  a  great  deal 
more  green,  representing  some  substantial  agreement  between  Matthew 
and  Luke  against  Mark. 

The  surprise  here  is  that  Mark  is  not  the  middle  term,  or,  in  colouring 
terms,  that  there  is  not  a  monopoly  on  brown,  purple  and  orange,  the 
common  colours  for  the  passages  in  which  Mark  is  middle  term.  There 
is  some  clear  agreement  between  all  three  Synoptics  ('like  a  grain  of 
mustard  seed';  'the  birds  of  heaven',  brown),  some  agreement  also 
between  Matthew  and  Mark  alone  ('the  smallest  of  all  the  seeds...  the 
greatest  of  all  the  vegetables',  purple)  and  some  agreement  between 
Mark  and  Luke  alone  ('How  shall  we  liken  the  kingdom  of  God,  or  in 
what  parable  shall  we  put  it?',  orange),  but  what  is  striking  is  that  there 


52 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


is  also  important  agreement  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark 
('which  a  person,  having  taken  it...  becomes/became  a  tree... 
branches',  green). 

Also  interesting  is  the  placement  of  this  pericope.  Normally,  as  we 
saw  above,  this  is  the  pattern: 


MATTHEW 

MARK 

LUKE 

MATTHEW 

MARK 

MARK 

LUKE 

Mark  is  usually  the  common  element,  which  means  that  one  tends 
not  to  find  agreements  in  order  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against 
Mark.  Matters  are  different  here,  however,  since  both  Matthew  and 
Luke  pair  this  parable  with  that  of  the  Leaven  (Mt.  13.33//Lk.  13.20- 
21 ),  a  parable  that  does  not  appear  at  all  in  Mark. 

Passages  like  this,  then,  Triple  Tradition  passages  in  which  Mark  is 
not  the  middle  term,  appear  in  all  three  Synoptics  and  they  feature 
substantial  agreement,  either  (or  sometimes,  both)  in  order  and 
wording,  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark.  Such  passages  are 
not  very  common  and  isolating  them  is  not  always  straightforward,  not 
least  because  the  matter  of  agreement  between  Matthew  and  Luke 
against  Mark  is  simply  a  question  of  degree.  Every  Triple  Tradition 
passage  features  some  agreement  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against 
Mark.  What  the  interpreter  has  to  decide  is  whether  to  call  the  agree- 
ment major  (as  in  the  handful  of  passages  currently  under  discussion) 
or  minor  (as  in  the  majority  of  Triple  Tradition  passages).  These  are  the 
passages  in  which  scholars  have  taken  the  agreement  to  be  major  and 
not  minor,  and  which  therefore  constitute  examples  of  Triple  Tradition 
passages  in  which  Mark  is  not  the  middle  term. 


2.  Exploring  The  Maze 
Table  7.  When  Mark  Is  Not  the  Middle  Term 


53 


Matthew 

Mark 

Luke 

Event 

3.11-12 

1.7-8 

3.15-17 

John  the  Baptist 

3.13-17 

1.9-11 

3.21-22 

Jesus'  Baptism 

4.1-11 

1.12-13 

4.1-13 

Temptations 

12.22-37 

3.22-30 

11.14-23 

Beelzebub  Controversy 

13.31-32 

4.30-32 

13.18-19 

Parable  of  the  Mustard  Seed 

10.1-15 

6.6b-13 

9.1-6;  10.1-12 

Mission  of  the  Disciples 

Each  of  these  pericopae  features  material  common  to  all  three 
Synoptics  in  addition  to  some  substantial  agreement  between  Matthew 
and  Luke  against  Mark.  In  the  case  of  the  Temptations  and  the  Mission 
of  the  Disciples,  the  greater  bulk  of  the  material  is  common  only  to 
Matthew  and  Luke. 

These  passages  in  which  Mark  is  not  the  middle  term  constitute  the 
most  difficult  phenomenon  in  the  Synoptic  Problem.  The  complexity 
lies  in  the  fact  that  this  category  so  blatantly  blurs  the  basic  distinction 
between  Triple  Tradition  and  Double  Tradition,  thus  more  than  any- 
thing else  preventing  the  easy  classification  of  everything  into  the  con- 
venient, straightforward  categories  that  would  otherwise  be  possible. 
Furthennore,  scholars  are  not  agreed  about  the  number  of  these  pas- 
sages, and  one's  judgement  is,  as  we  shall  see  later,  strongly  influenced 
by  one's  own  solution  to  the  Synoptic  Problem. 


Summary 

There  are  some  Triple  Tradition  passages  in  which  Mark  is 
not  the  middle  term. 

In  other  words,  there  are  some  passages  occurring  in  all  three 
Synoptics  in  which  there  are  substantial  agreements  (not  just 
minor  agreements)  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark 
in  wording  and/or  order.  Such  passages,  when  coloured,  have 
much  more  green  than  is  usual  in  Triple  Tradition  passages. 


8.  Conclusion 

Let  us  conclude  this  preliminary  exploration  by  outlining  the  different 
kinds  of  Synoptic  material: 


54  The  Synoptic  Problem 

(a)  Triple  Tradition:  pericopae  found  in  all  three  Synoptics.  The 
Synopsis  is  in  three  columns.  The  order  of  this  material  is 
similar  across  the  three  Synoptics. 

(b)  Double  Tradition:  pericopae  found  in  Matthew  and  Luke  but 
not  in  Mark.  The  Synopsis  has  two  columns.  The  order  of  this 
material  tends  to  be  different  in  Matthew  and  Luke. 

(c)  Special  Matthew:  pericopae  found  in  Matthew  alone. 

(d)  Special  Luke:  pericopae  found  in  Luke  alone. "^ 

Most  of  the  material  in  the  first  three  Gospels  is  easily  classified  into 
one  of  these  four  types.  There  are,  however,  some  complications: 

(e)  Special  Matthew  in  Triple  Tradition  contexts:  some  material 
unique  to  Matthew  is  embedded  in  Triple  Tradition  material 
and  would  make  no  sense  outside  of  that  context. 

(f)  Special  Lukan  versions  of  Triple  Tradition:  three  pericopae 
(Rejection  at  Nazareth;  Call  of  the  First  Disciples;  Anointing) 
have  partial  parallels  in  Matthew  and  Mark  and  might  be 
described  as  special  Lukan  versions  of  Triple  Tradition 
material. 

(g)  Not  quite  Triple  Tradition:  some  pericopae  feature  in  Matthew 
and  Mark  but  not  Luke  and  some  (though  fewer)  in  Mark  and 
Luke  but  not  Matthew.  These  pericopae  are  not,  strictly  speak- 
ing. Triple  Tradition  because  they  occur  in  only  two  Gospels, 
but  they  are  akin  to  Triple  Tradition  because  they  always 
appear  in  the  Markan  order. 

(h)  When  Mark  is  not  the  Middle  Term:  there  is  some  material  that 
is  halfway  between  Triple  Tradition  and  Double  Tradition.  It 
appears  in  all  three  Synoptics  but,  unlike  pure  Triple  Tradition, 
features  substantial  (rather  than  minor)  agreement  between 
Matthew  and  Luke. 

One  of  the  threads  that  runs  through  this  is,  then,  that  Mark  is  often 
(but  not  always)  the  middle  term.  This  can  be  represented  like  this: 


4.  It  should  be  added  that  there  is  no  separate  category  'Special  Mark'.  There  is 
only  a  handful  of  verses  that  occur  in  Mark  alone — chiefly  7.33-36  (Healing  of  a 
Deaf  Mute);  8.22-26  (Blind  Man  of  Bethsaida);  and  14.51-52  (the  young  man 
fleeing  naked).  See  further  on  these  pericopae  below,  pp.  59-61 . 


2.  Exploring  The  Maze 


55 


MATTHEW 

MARK 

LUKE 

MATTHEW 

MARK 

MARK 

LUKE 

This  phenomenon  involves  the  following: 

(a)  In  Triple  Tradition  passages,  there  are  usually  substantial 
agreements  in  wording  between  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke, 
between  Matthew  and  Mark  alone  and  between  Mark  and 
Luke  alone.  There  are  only  minor  agreements  between  Matt- 
hew and  Luke  against  Mark. 

(b)  The  order  of  Triple  Tradition  passages  and  'not  quite  Triple 
Tradition'  passages  is  usually  the  same  as  Mark's  order.  Matt- 
hew and  Luke  less  often  agree  together  in  order  against  Mark. 


Some  stress,  then,  needs  to  be  placed  on  Mark  as  the  middle  term  if 
one  is  to  understand  the  interrelationship  of  the  Gospels.  It  is  a  striking 
phenomenon  and  it  is  this  issue  that  provides  the  most  useful  starting 
point  in  attempting  to  solve  the  Synoptic  Problem.  Now  that  it  is  time, 
then,  to  turn  from  describing  the  data  to  accounting  for  it,  let  us  look 
first  at  the  most  common  way  to  account  for  Mark  as  the  middle  term: 
the  theory  that  his  was  the  first  Gospel  to  be  written  and  that  it  was 
used  by  both  Matthew  and  Luke,  the  theory  known  as  the  Priority  of 
Mark. 


Chapter  3 

markan  priority 

1 .  Introduction 

The  estabUshed  canonical  order  of  the  Gospels,  as  many  a  schoolchild 
knows,  is  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke  and  John,  an  order  that  has  been  set  in 
stone  for  a  very  long  time.  By  happy  chance,  this  order  is  most 
conducive  to  synoptic  study,  for,  as  we  saw  in  our  previous  chapter, 
Mark  is  usually  the  'middle  term'  among  the  Synoptics.  Thus,  where 
three  columns  need  to  be  used,  Mark  appears  in  the  middle  and  Matt- 
hew and  Luke  on  either  side,  a  situation  that  often  facilitates  useful 
comparison,  helping  one  to  see  ways  in  which  Mark  manifests  itself  as 
'the  middle  term'  among  the  Synoptics. 

Yet  this  convenient  situation  masks  a  more  troubling  state  of  affairs, 
for  not  only  has  Matthew  long  been  the  first  in  order  among  the 
Gospels,  but  also  his  Gospel  has  been  regarded,  for  most  of  Christian 
history,  as  the  earliest  Gospel  (two  matters  that  are  themselves  related). 
This  is  in  stark  contrast  to  more  recent  history,  in  which  the  consensus 
of  scholarly  opinion  has  pronounced  strongly  in  favour  of  the  Priority 
of  Mark.  What  is  it  about  the  internal  evidence  from  the  Synoptic 
Gospels  that  convinces  the  majority  of  scholars  that  the  traditional 
opinion  is  wrong?  In  this  chapter  we  will  look  carefully  at  the  internal 
evidence,  the  Synoptic  Gospels  themselves,  in  an  attempt  to  judge  the 
plausibility  of  the  case  for  Markan  Priority.  At  the  end  of  the  chapter 
we  will  return  briefly  to  the  external  evidence. 

The  procedure  will  be  as  follows.  Several  arguments  for  Markan 
Priority  will  be  explained  and  illustrated  and  some  attempt  will  be 
made  to  point  towards  the  strongest  arguments.  Before  beginning,  how- 
ever, two  matters  should  be  noted.  First,  this  chapter  does  not  aim  to  be 
exhaustive,  but  attempts  rather  to  focus  on  the  arguments  that  are  either 
common,  current  or  in  some  way  compelling.  The  student  looking  for  a 
way  through  the  maze  should  find  this  approach  congenial,  for  it  avoids 


3.  Markan  Priority  57 

unnecessary  paths  that  might  tempt  one  away  from  the  key  issues. 
Second,  it  is  important  that  students  know  their  guide.  This  book  is  not 
a  detective  novel  in  which  the  mystery  is  solved  only  at  the  end  of  the 
book,  with  clues  left  along  the  way  for  the  sharp-eyed  reader  to  find.  I 
will  not,  therefore,  hide  from  the  reader  where  I  stand  on  this,  the  most 
important  issue  in  Synoptic  studies — strongly  on  the  side  of  Markan 
Priority. 

2.  Additions  and  Omissions 

When  we  are  thinking  about  Markan  Priority,  there  is  one  question  that 
we  need  to  ask  ourselves  again  and  again  and  it  is  this:  Does  the 
evidence  make  better  sense  on  the  assumption  that  Mark  is  writing  first, 
and  that  his  Gospel  was  used  by  Matthew  and  Luke,  or  does  it  make 
better  sense  on  the  assumption  that  he  is  writing  third,  and  is  dependent 
on  Matthew  and  Luke?  These  are  the  two  dominant  alternatives  in 
Gospel  studies,  Markan  Priority  or  Markan  Posteriority. 

One  question  that  naturally  arises  is  whether  Mark's  Gospel  makes 
better  sense  on  the  assumption  that  its  unique  elements  are  matters  that 
Mark  has  added  to  Matthew  and  Luke  (Markan  Posteriority)  or  whether 
its  unique  elements  are  matters  that  Matthew  and  Luke  have  each 
omitted  from  Mark  (Markan  Priority).  Equally,  is  the  material  that  is 
absent  from  Mark  better  explained  as  material  that  Mark  has  omitted 
from  Matthew  and  Luke  (Markan  Posteriority)  or  as  material  that  Matt- 
hew and  Luke  have  added  to  Mark  (Markan  Priority)? 

The  matter  is  not  an  easy  one  to  settle,  particularly  as  one's  answers 
will  inevitably  be  determined  by  one's  perspective  on  other,  prior 
issues.  It  often  used  to  be  assumed,  for  example,  that  the  evangelists 
would  have  omitted  very  little  of  substance  from  their  sources.  If  they 
did  not  include  a  given  pericope  or  a  particular  chunk  of  material,  it  is 
because  they  did  not  know  about  it.  Mark  could  not  have  known  about 
the  Birth  Narratives  (Mt.  1-2;  Lk.  1-2)  or  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
(Mt.  5-7)  or  he  would  have  included  them.  Indeed  this  was  one  of  the 
major  presuppositions  behind  the  acceptance  of  Markan  Priority,  one 
that  still  sometimes  makes  its  presence  felt  today. 

However,  in  recent  years  scholars  have  been  more  confident  about 
appealing  to  the  creativity  of  the  evangelists,  and  those  with  sharp 
minds  can  often  think  of  all  sorts  of  reasons  that  an  evangelist  may 
have  omitted  this  or  added  that.  Perhaps,  for  example,  Mark  omitted 
the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  because  it  is  not  consonant  with  his  fast- 


58  The  Synoptic  Problem 

moving,  dramatic  narrative,  its  focus  on  Jesus  as  a  New  Moses  hardly 
congenial  to  Mark's  Jesus,  who  sits  so  much  more  lightly  towards  the 
Law.  Perhaps  he  omitted  the  Birth  Narratives  because  he  saw  them  as 
similarly  surplus  to  requirements. 

Yet  a  closer,  less  superficial  look  at  the  question  of  supposed  Markan 
omissions  and  additions  may  be  more  revealing,  and  may  indeed  point 
towards  Markan  Priority.  It  will  be  worth  paying  special  attention,  in 
particular,  to  the  key  issue  of  the  relationship  between  the  supposed 
additions  and  omissions,  asking  ourselves  whether  a  coherent  picture 
of  Mark  the  redactor  emerges  on  the  assumption  that  Mark  wrote  third, 
using  Matthew  and  Mark  as  his  sources.  There  are  several  ways  in 
which  Markan  Priority  explains  this  data  better  than  does  Markan 
Posteriority.  Let  us  take  them  in  turn. 

a.  Apparent  Omission  of  Congenial  Material 

If  Mark  wrote  third,  using  both  Matthew  and  Luke,  one  will  want  to 
know  why  it  is  that  he  omitted  so  much  material  from  his  predecessors. 
For  while  there  is  much  material  that  is  common  to  the  three  Synoptics 
(Triple  Tradition),  there  is  also  a  substantial  body  of  material  that  is  in 
Matthew  and  Luke  alone  (Double  Tradition).  Since  the  rationale  for  the 
writing  of  Mark  has  sometimes  been  stated,  by  those  who  think  that  he 
wrote  third,  as  being  the  retaining  of  concurrent  testimony  in  Matthew 
and  Luke,  the  question  of  the  omission  of  Double  Tradition  material 
becomes  all  the  more  striking.  Or,  to  put  it  another  way,  why,  on  the 
assumption  that  Mark  wrote  third,  is  there  any  Double  Tradition  at  all? 

Of  course  the  natural  answer  to  this  question  would  be  that  the 
Double  Tradition  pericopae  must  have  been  material  that  was  in  some 
way  uncongenial  to  Mark.  Our  question  will  therefore  be  to  ask 
whether  the  Double  Tradition  indeed  has  the  character  of  material  that 
looks  uncongenial  to  the  author  of  Mark's  Gospel.  Is  it  defined,  on  the 
whole,  by  'un-Markan'  elements? 

It  has  to  be  said  that  the  Double  Tradition  does  not  obviously  have  a 
clearly  un-Markan  profile.  Indeed,  there  are  places  in  Mark  where  the 
insertion  of  double-tradition  might  have  been  highly  conducive  to  his 
purposes,  both  literary  and  theological.  Of  the  several  examples  that 
could  be  given,  the  clearest  is  the  apparent  omission,  if  one  thinks  that 
he  knew  Matthew  and  Luke,  of  the  Lord's  Prayer.  For  in  Mk  1 1.20-25, 
after  the  fig  tree  has  been  withered,  there  are  some  Jesus  sayings  about 
prayer,  including  the  following: 


3.  Markan  Priority  59 

'So  I  tell  you,  whatever  you  ask  for  in  prayer,  believe  that  you  have 
received  it,  and  it  will  be  yours.  Whenever  you  stand  praying,  forgive,  if 
you  have  anything  against  anyone;  so  that  your  Father  in  heaven  may 
also  forgive  you  your  trespasses'. 

This  might  have  been  an  ideal  location  for  Mark,  to  have  inserted  a 
version  of  the  Lord's  Prayer.  The  general  theme,  even  some  of  the 
specific  language  is  paralleled  in  Mt.  6.6-13//Lk.  11.2-4.  What  Mark 
has  done,  on  the  assumption  that  he  knows  Matthew,  is  to  take  the 
explanatory  words  ('if  you  forgive  others...')  from  Mt.  6.14-15  without 
taking  over  the  prayer  beforehand.  In  other  words,  this  data  does  not 
make  good  sense  on  the  assumption  of  Markan  Posteriority. 


Summary 

•  Currently  the  two  most  popular  ways  to  explain  the  fact 
that  Mark  is  usually  'the  middle  term'  are  Markan  Priority 
(Matthew's  and  Luke's  use  of  Mark)  or  Markan  Posteriority 
(Mark's  use  of  Matthew  and  Luke).  One  has  to  ask  whether 
the  evidence  makes  best  sense  on  the  assumption  of  Markan 
Priority  or  Markan  Posteriority. 

•  Some  of  the  material  not  in  Mark  makes  better  sense  on  the 
assumption  that  it  has  been  added  by  Matthew  and/or  Luke 
than  on  the  assumption  that  it  has  been  omitted  by  Mark. 

b.  Apparent  Addition  of  Elements  Not  Congenial  to  Matthew  and  Luke 
There  is  little  material  that  is  present  in  Mark  but  absent  in  both 
Matthew  and  Luke.  This  is  in  stark  contrast  to  the  substantial  amount 
of  material  unique  to  Matthew  and  the  even  greater  amount  of  material 
unique  to  Luke  (see  previous  chapter).  This  state  of  affairs  makes  the 
handful  of  verses  that  Mark  shares  with  neither  of  the  other  Synoptics 
all  the  more  interesting.  The  main  examples  are  the  following: 

Mk  7.33-36:  Healing  of  a  Deaf  Mute 
Mk  8.22-26:  Blind  Man  of  Bethsaida 
Mk  14.51-52:  Man  Running  Away  Naked 

The  question  that  we  inevitably  find  ourselves  asking  is  whether  it 
seems  more  likely  that  these  are  passages  that  have  been  omitted  by 
Matthew  and  Luke  (Markan  Priority)  or  whether  these  are  passages  that 
have  been  added  by  Mark  to  Matthew  and  Luke  (Markan  Posteriority). 


60  The  Synoptic  Problem 

It  has  to  be  said  that  Markan  Priority  seems  more  Hkely.  The  healing  of 
the  Deaf  Mute  features  some  rather  graphic  details  of  Jesus'  healing 
techniques: 

He  took  him  aside  in  private,  away  from  the  crowd,  and  put  his  fingers 
into  his  ears,  and  he  spat  and  touched  his  tongue.  Then  looking  up  to 
heaven  he  sighed  and  said  to  him  'Ephphatha",  that  is,  'Be  opened"  (Mk 

7.33-34). 

Similarly,  the  Blind  Man  of  Bethsaida  is  a  somewhat  bizarre  story: 

And  they  came  to  Bethsaida.  And  some  people  brought  to  him  a  blind 
man.  and  begged  him  to  touch  him.  And  he  took  the  blind  man  by  the 
hand,  and  led  him  out  of  the  village;  and  when  he  had  spat  on  his  eyes 
and  laid  his  hands  upon  him,  he  asked  him,  "Do  you  see  anything?"  And 
he  looked  up  and  said,  'I  see  men;  but  they  look  like  trees,  walking'. 
Then  again  he  laid  his  hands  upon  his  eyes;  and  he  looked  intently  and 
was  restored,  and  saw  everything  clearly.  And  he  sent  him  away  to  his 
home,  saying,  'Do  not  even  enter  the  village'  (Mk  8.22-26). 

As  in  the  healing  of  the  Deaf  Mute,  Jesus'  healing  technique 
involves  the  use  of  saliva.  Mark's  Jesus  here  contrasts  somewhat  with 
both  Matthew's  and  Luke's  Jesus.  Nowhere  in  Matthew  or  Luke  do  we 
find  healings  of  this  type,  using  physical  agents  like  saliva.  It  may  well 
be  that  they  both  had  distaste  for  this  kind  of  depiction  of  Jesus.  But  we 
have  other  features  too  that  are  more  straightforwardly  explained  on 
Markan  Priority  than  they  are  on  Markan  Posteriority.  Notice  the 
element  of  secrecy  involved  in  both  healings.  'Do  not  even  enter  the 
village',  Jesus  tells  the  healed  blind  man,  just  as  he  had  told  the  healed 
deaf-mute  'to  tell  no-one'  (Mk  8.36).  These  elements  of  secrecy  are 
much  more  scarce  in  Matthew  and  Luke  than  they  are  in  Mark. 

Furthermore,  this  story  might  seem  to  place  some  kind  of  limit  on 
Jesus'  ability — the  healing  is  not  instantaneous  but  takes  time.  This  is 
not  the  only  time  that  Jesus'  power  appears  to  be  limited  in  Mark's 
Gospel.  Similarly,  in  6.5,  after  the  incident  at  the  synagogue  in  his 
home  country,  we  read  'And  he  could  do  no  mighty  work  there,  except 
that  he  laid  his  hands  upon  a  few  sick  people  and  healed  them',  a  pas- 
sage that  reads  differently  in  Mt.  13.58  where  Jesus  'did  not  do  many 
deeds  of  power  there,  because  of  their  unbelief.  The  Markan  Jesus  is  a 
more  human  Jesus,  a  more  earthly  and  realistic  Jesus,  and  it  is  reason- 
able to  imagine  Matthew  (and  Luke)  amending  and  omitting  what  was 
before  them.  And  Christian  history  has,  on  the  whole,  been  much  more 
strongly  influenced  by  their  picture  of  Jesus  than  by  Mark's. 


3.  Markan  Priority  61 

Could  Mark  have  added  this  material  to  Matthew  and  Luke?  Of 
course  he  could.  Perhaps  he  was  eager  to  correct  the  more  reverential 
picture  of  Matthew  and  Luke,  thus  in  a  sense  'reprimitivizing'  the 
tradition.  The  question,  however,  is  whether  this  view,  on  which  Mark 
adds  only  a  small  number  of  archaizing  traditions  at  the  expense  of 
much  congenial  material  in  Matthew  and  Luke,  is  more  plausible  than 
the  alternative  possibility,  that  these  incidents  are  ones  omitted  by 
Matthew  and  Luke  in  accordance  with  their  general  redactional  poli- 
cies. Most  would  feel  that  Markan  Priority  makes  better  sense  of  the 
data  than  does  Markan  Posteriority. 

It  might  added  that  in  this  category,  as  in  several  of  the  others,  we 
consistently  run  into  difficulties  over  the  question  of  Mark's  profile. 
For  if  Mark's  purpose  is  to  include  in  his  Gospel  those  stories  to  which 
his  predecessors  bear  concurrent  testimony,  then  we  find  ourselves 
asking  what  it  is  about  these  stories,  the  Blind  Man  of  Bethsaida  and 
the  Deaf  Mute,  that  is  so  important  that  they  beg  to  be  added.  If,  on  the 
other  hand,  Mark  is  eager  to  add  material  that  he  considers  of  interest, 
without  concern  over  the  united  testimony  of  his  predecessors,  why 
does  so  little  else  make  it  into  the  Gospel?  Is  it  that  Mark  did  not  know 
of  any  other  useful  stories? 


Summary 

The  material  unique  to  Mark  makes  better  sense  as  material 
omitted  by  Matthew  and  Luke  than  it  does  as  material  added 
by  Mark. 


c.  The  Place  of  Oral  Tradition 

This  problem  is  illustrated  and  so  compounded  fijrther  by  questions 
over  the  place  of  oral  tradition  in  Christian  origins.  On  the  assumption 
that  Matthew  is  writing  first,  there  appears  to  be  a  wealth  of  material 
available  to  him.  Similarly  for  Luke,  on  the  assumption  that  he  has 
used  only  Matthew,  there  appears  to  be  a  large  amount  of  additional 
tradition  available.  Then,  however,  when  Mark  writes,  as  we  have  seen, 
there  seems  to  be  a  striking  lack  of  additional  material  available  to  the 
author.  All  he  adds  is  a  small  handful  of  stories,  none  of  which  is 
particularly  striking.  And  he  adds  virtually  no  fresh  sayings  material  at 
all.  Those  who  believe  that  Mark  came  third  therefore  have  to  make 


62  The  Synoptic  Problem 

sense  of  a  situation  in  which  Mark  stands  out  from  much  of  early 
Christianity.  For  after  Mark,  in  the  early  second  century,  Papias  reports 
that  he  prefers  what  he  calls  'the  living  voice'  to  the  written  word.' 
And  the  recent  discovery  (in  1945)  of  the  Gospel  of  Thomas,-  which 
features  a  good  deal  of  material  independent  of  the  Synoptics  and 
apparently  gleaned  from  oral  tradition  would  seem  to  confirm  further 
that  oral  tradition  did  not  die  a  death  somewhere  in  the  late  first 
century.  Why  does  Mark  apparently  rely  on  this  oral  tradition  so  little? 
Were  the  stories  of  the  Blind  Man  of  Bethsaida  and  the  Deaf  Mute  the 
best  he  could  manage? 

This  troubling  situation  is  intensified  by  a  striking  feature  of  Mark's 
style.  For  of  all  the  (canonical)  Gospels,  Mark's  is  the  most  blatantly 
colloquial,  the  most  'oral'  in  nature.  His  Gospel  often  sounds  like  it  is 
directly  dependent  on  oral  traditions,  with  its  lively  pace  {and  immedi- 
ately...), its  present  tenses  {and  Jesus  says...),  its  love  of  visual  detail 
('the  green  grass',  Mk  6.39;  'he  was  in  the  stem,  asleep  on  the 
cushion',  4.38)  and  its  abrupt  ending  (16.8).  It  is  perhaps  for  these 
reasons,  as  well  as  for  reasons  of  length,  that  Mark  has  been  the  Gospel 
that  has  lent  itself  most  readily  in  modem  times  to  oral  performance.  In 
other  words,  it  would  be  odd  if  the  most  'oral'  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels 
tumed  out  also  to  be  the  third  Gospel,  dependent  almost  entirely  (save 
for  a  handfiil  of  verses)  on  two  much  more  literary  predecessors,  both 
of  whom,  like  those  who  also  came  later,  apparently  had  rich  access  to 
oral  traditions  of  Jesus'  actions  and  sayings. 

Summary 

•  If  Mark  has  only  added  the  material  that  is  unique  to  him,  then 
his  Gospel  becomes  an  anomaly  in  early  Christianity,  with 
relatively  little  contact  with  oral  tradition  in  comparison  with 
Matthew,  Luke,  Thomas  and  others. 


1.  Papias  is  quoted  by  the  fourth  century  Church  historian  Eusebius, 
Ecclesiastical  History  3.39. 1  -7,  14-17. 

2.  Greek  fragments  of  the  Gospel  of  Thomas  probably  dating  to  the  early  third 
century  were  found  at  Oxyrhynchus,  Egypt,  in  1897.  A  complete  copy  of  the  same 
Gospel  in  Coptic,  dating  from  the  fourth  century,  was  found  at  Nag  Hammadi, 
Egypt,  in  1945.  The  Gospel  is  a  collection  of  Jesus'  sayings  and  it  originated  some- 
where between  the  late  first  and  mid  second  century. 


3.  Markan  Priority 


63 


d.  The  Relationship  between  Omissions  and  Additions 
The  question  of  Mark's  alleged  omissions  and  additions  can  be  most 
clearly  focused  by  asking  about  the  relationship  between  them.  Does  a 
consistent  or  coherent  picture  of  Mark  the  redactor  emerge  when  we 
consider  his  Gospel  from  the  perspective  of  the  Griesbach  Theory,  in 
which  Mark  utilizes  Matthew  and  Luke? 

As  we  have  seen,  Mark,  on  this  theory,  apparently  adds  material  that 
would  have  been  in  any  case  uncongenial  to  Matthew  and  Luke  (Blind 
Man  of  Bethsaida,  etc.),  material  that  seems  an  odd  selection  from  what, 
one  presumes,  would  have  been  available  to  him  from  his  oral  tradition. 
These  few  additions  are  balanced  by  the  omission  of  congenial  material 
like  the  Lord's  Prayer,  for  which  Mark  has  an  obvious  context  into 
which  it  might  have  been  slotted.  The  picture  that  is  emerging  does  not 
seem  to  favour  the  posteriority  of  Mark.  But  this  negative  judgment  is 
compounded  still  further  by  noticing  that  on  the  Griesbach  Theory, 
Mark's  tendencies  pull  very  much  in  opposite  directions. 

If  Mark  is  the  third  evangelist  to  write  and  not  the  first,  then  we  need 
to  find  a  way  of  making  sense  of  two  features  of  his  Gospel.  First,  he 
has  a  tendency,  on  occasions,  to  add  clarificatory  material  to  his 
sources  in  Matthew  and  Luke,  as  here  for  example: 


Matthew  9.10 

Mark  2. 1 5 

Luke  5.29 

And  as  he  sat  at  table  in 

And  as  he  sat  at  table  in 

And  Levi  made  him  a 

the  house,  behold. 

his  house. 

great  feast  in  his  house; 

many 

many 

and  there  was  a  large 

tax  collectors 

tax  collectors 

company  of  tax  collectors 

and  sinners  came  and  sat 

and  sinners  were  sitting 

and  others  sitting  at  table 

down  with  Jesus  and  his 

with  Jesus  and  his 

with  them. 

disciples. 

disciples;  /f)/-  there  were 
many  who  followed  him. 

Mark  often  adds  little  explanatory  clauses  like  this.  At  11.13,  for 
example,  the  narrator  says,  'When  he  came  to  it,  he  found  nothing  but 
leaves,  ybr  it  was  not  the  season  for  figs'.  At  16.4  we  hear,  'And 
looking  up,  they  saw  that  the  stone  was  rolled  back,  for  it  was  very 
large\  And  right  at  the  beginning  of  the  Gospel  Mark  explains  that 
Jesus  'saw  Simon  and  his  brother  Andrew  casting  a  net  into  the  sea  for 
they  were  fishermen''  (1.16).^ 


3.     The  \for...'  clauses  do  not  occur  in  Matthew's  parallels  to  Mk  11.13  (in 


64 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


The  adding  of  these  somewhat  redundant  clarificatory  clauses  would 
appear  to  bear  witness  to  an  evangelist  who  is  eager  to  spell  out  things 
very  carefully  for  the  reader.  This  looks  like  someone  who,  on  the 
assumption  of  the  Griesbach  Theory,  is  editing  Matthew  and  Luke  to 
draw  out  what  often  appears  to  be  transparently  obvious.  It  is  striking, 
therefore,  that  elsewhere  Mark — again  on  the  assumption  of  his  use  of 
Matthew  and  Luke — appears  to  be  doing  precisely  the  opposite  thing, 
and  making  his  sources  more  enigmatic,  more  darkly  ironic,  especially 
in  the  Passion  Narrative. 

One  thinks,  for  example,  of  the  following  passage,  in  which  there  is 
a  subtlety  about  Mark's  account  that  is  lacking  in  Matthew  and  Luke: 


Matthew  26.67-68 

Mark  14.65 

Luke  22.64 

Then  they  spat 

And  some  began  to  spit 

Now  the  men  who  were 

into  his 

on  him,  and  to  cover  his 

holding  Jesus  mocked  him 

face,  and  struck  him;  and 

face,  and  to  strike  him. 

and  beat  him;  they  also 

some  slapped  him,  saying, 

saying  to  him, 

blindfolded  him  and  asked 

"Prophesy  to  us,  you 

'Prophesy!' 

him,  'Prophesy! 

Christ!  Who  is  it  that 

Who  is  it  that 

struck  you? ' 

And  the  guards 
received  him  with  blows. 

struck  you? 

Mark's  account  here  has  a  wonderful,  dark  dramatic  irony,  an  irony 
that  we  can  only  perceive  when  we  view  this  passage  in  context. 
People  are  spitting  on  Jesus,  striking  him  and  saying  'Prophesy!',  little 
realizing  that  they  are  in  the  act  of  fulfilling  Jesus'  own  prophecy  of 
10.34,  'they  will  mock  him,  and  spit  upon  him,  and  flog  him,  and  kill 
him'.  Likewise,  as  this  action  is  going  on,  Peter  is  in  the  act  of  fulfilling 
the  prophecy  of  14.30  ('this  day,  this  very  night,  before  the  cock  crows 
twice  you  will  deny  me  three  times'). 

In  Matthew  and  Luke  there  is  none  of  this  irony,  and  the  mocking 
charge  to  'Prophesy!'  is  explicated  by  means  of  a  clarificatory  question, 
'Who  is  it  who  smote  you?'  (Mt.  26.68;  Lk.  22.64),  the  'prophesying' 
relating  now  purely  to  the  issue  of  second  sight.  This  makes  good  sense 
on  the  assumption  of  Markan  Priority  but  less  sense  on  the  Griesbach 
Theory,  for  which  Mark  avoids  the  concurrent  testimony  of  Matthew 
and  Luke  and  subtly  creates  a  more  darkly  ironic  scene.  The  latter  is  of 


Mt.  21.19)  and  Mk  16.4  (in  Mt.  28.4),  but  it  is  present  in  Matthew's  parallel  to  Mk 
1.16  (in  Mt.  4.18). 


3 .  Markan  Priority  65 

course  possible,  but  it  is  at  variance  with  the  view  of  Marie  that  we  pick 
up  elsewhere  from  his  addition  of  somewhat  banal  clarificatory  ele- 
ments. There  is  an  interesting,  apparently  inconsistent  combination  of 
subtlety  in  omission  and  editing  with  the  more  banal  and  redundant 
kind  of  clarificatory  addition. 

The  difficulty,  in  short,  for  the  Griesbach  Theory  in  dealing  with 
Mark's  alleged  omissions  and  additions  is  that  so  many  contrasting 
features  of  Mark  are  placed  into  such  very  sharp  relief.  Mark  is  a  fasci- 
nating Gospel,  in  some  ways  mysterious,  in  other  ways  banal,  often 
prosaic,  frequently  profound.  Is  it  more  likely  that  this  is  a  work  of 
brutish  genius,  the  first  attempt  to  write  a  'gospel  of  Jesus  Christ'  (1.1) 
by  imposing  a  narrative  on  disparate  traditional  materials,  or  is  this  the 
complex  product  of  contradictory  elements  in  a  redactional  procedure, 
utilizing  Matthew  and  Luke,  that  is  rarely  easy  to  fathom?  Often,  on  the 
theory  that  Mark  wrote  third,  there  seems  to  be  a  deliberate  rejection  of 
the  concurrent  testimony  of  Matthew  and  Luke  that  on  the  Griesbach 
Theory  he  is  supposed  to  value,  in  order  simply  to  add  almost  redun- 
dant clarificatory  clauses,  something  that  appears  to  be  contradicted  by 
his  very  careful  and  subtle  work  elsewhere.  In  this  category,  Markan 
Priority  is  the  preferable  option. 


Summary 

If  one  assumes  Markan  Posteriority,  the  relationship  between 
the  supposed  omissions  and  additions  does  not  make  for  a 
coherent  picture  of  Markan  redaction.  The  addition  of  banal 
clarificatory  additions  is  not  consonant  with  the  generally  enig- 
matic, ironic  tone  of  Mark's  Gospel.  It  is  more  likely  that 
Mark  was  the  first  Gospel  to  be  written,  a  work  of  brutish 
genius,  which  was  subsequently  explicated  by  both  Matthew 
and  Luke. 


3.  Harder  Readings 

If  the  evidence  from  supposed  additions  and  omissions  therefore  tends 
to  point  in  the  direction  of  Markan  Priority,  is  this  tendency  supported 
in  other  ways?  When  Mark  parallels  material  in  Matthew  and/or  Luke, 
for  example,  who  among  the  three  has  what  one  might  call  the  'harder' 


66 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


reading?  This  will  be  a  case,  once  more,  of  the  individual  reader's 
judgment,  and  of  asking  whether  Mark  looks  more  like  the  document 
from  which  Matthew  and  Luke  worked,  or  more  like  a  document  based 
on  Matthew  and  Luke. 

In  this  category,  most  scholars  have  concluded  that  Mark  often  has 
the  more  difficult  reading,  the  kind  of  text  that  was  more  difficult  for 
later  Christians  to  accept,  and  so  more  likely  to  have  been  corrected  by 
others  than  to  have  been  a  correction  of  others.  As  always,  it  is  easier  to 
see  the  point  when  it  is  illustrated.  Let  us  look  then  at  a  handful  of 
examples  of  Triple  Tradition  (or  'not  quite  Triple  Tradition'  passages) 
that  make  the  point  clearly. 


Matthew  8.16-17 

Mark  1.32-34 

Luke  4.40-41 

That  evening 

That  evening. 

Now  when  the  sun  was 

at  sundown. 

setting. 

they  brought  to  him  many 

they  brought  to  him  all 

all  those  who  had  any  that 

who  were 

who  were  sick  or 

were  sick  with  various 

possessed  with  demons; 

possessed  with  demons. 

diseases  brought  them  to 

And  the  whole  city  was 

him; 

and  he  cast  out  the  spirits 

gathered  together  about 

with  a  word,  and  healed 

the  door.  And  he  healed 

and  he  laid  his  hands  on 

all  who  were  sick.  This 

many  who  were  sick  with 

every  one  of  them  and 

was  to  fiilfil  what  was 

various  diseases,  and  cast 

healed  them.  And  demons 

spoken  by  the  prophet 

out  many  demons; 

also  came  out  of  many, 

Isaiah,  'He  took  our 

crying,  'You  are  the  Son 

infirmities  and  bore  our 

of  God!'  But  he  rebuked 

diseases' . 

them,  and  would  not 

and  he  would  not  permit 

allow  them  to  speak. 

the  demons  to  speak. 

because  they  knew  that  he 

because  they  knew  him. 

was  the  Christ. 

There  are  several  features  of  interest  in  this  pericope  (which  also  has 
parallels  in  Mt.  12.15-16,  Mk  3.10-12  and  Lk.  6.17-19  and  elsewhere), 
one  of  which  is  the  distinction  between  the  number  of  people  healed  in 
the  different  accounts.  In  both  Matthew  ('all')  and  Luke  ('each  one'), 
everyone  is  healed,  whereas  in  Mark  it  is  'many'  who  are  healed.  What 
one  has  to  ask  under  such  circumstances  is,  once  more,  what  is  more 
likely?  Has  Mark,  writing  third,  changed  the  clear  indication  that  Jesus 
healed  everybody  who  came  to  him  to  the  more  ambiguous  line  that 
Jesus  healed  'many'?  Or  are  we  to  think  that  Matthew  and  Luke  have 
both  clarified  their  source  by  making  clear  all  were  healed  and  that 


3.  Markan  Priority 


67 


there  was  no  one  who  missed  out?  Most  will  think  that  Markan  Priority 
provides  the  more  likely  scenario  here. 

The  following  example  is  in  some  ways  similar.  Although  the  gen- 
eral pericope  is  paralleled  in  Luke  (Mt.  13.54-58//Mk  6.1-6ay/Lk.  4.16- 
30),  his  Gospel  has  no  specific  parallel  to  this  verse.  This  example 
therefore  comes  in  two  columns: 


Matthew  13.58 


Mark  6.5 


And  he  did  not  do  many  mighty  works 
there, 

because  of  their  unbelief 


And  he  could  do  no  mighty  work 
there,  except  that  he  laid  his  hands  upon  a 
few  sick  people  and  healed  them.  And  he 
marvelled  because  of  their  unbelief 


As  often,  Matthew's  differences  from  Mark  here  are  slight  but  signi- 
ficant. Whereas  in  Mark  the  clear  impression  is  that  Jesus  is  unable  to 
do  mighty  works  there,  in  Matthew  we  hear  rather  that  Jesus  simply 
'did  not'  do  any  mighty  works.  It  is  a  small  but  striking  point  that  is 
usually  held  to  point  towards  Markan  Priority.  It  is  straightforward  to 
imagine  Matthew  making  the  change  here,  but  stranger  to  think  of 
Mark  making  the  change  in  the  opposite  direction. 

In  a  way  this  category  is  an  extension  of  the  previous  category,  for 
the  reader  is  being  called  upon  to  ask  about  direction  of  dependence.  Is 
it  more  plausible  that  Mark  is  creating  his  text  on  the  basis  of  Matthew 
and  Luke?  Or  is  it  more  plausible  that  Matthew  and  Luke  are  creating 
their  texts  on  the  basis  of  Mark?  Most  think  it  more  likely  that  Matthew 
and  Luke  have  omitted  a  handful  of  strange  Markan  pericopae  than  that 
Mark  added  the  odd  pericopae  to  his  united  witness  in  Matthew  and 
Luke.  So  also  here  most  think  it  more  likely  that  Matthew  and  Luke 
have  rewritten  the  'harder'  Markan  material  than  that  the  reverse  hap- 
pened. As  in  the  previous  category,  therefore,  this  evidence  is  sugges- 
tive rather  than  decisive,  plausible  if  not  provable. 


Summary 

•  In  several  difficult  passages,  it  is  more  straightforward  to  see 
Mark  as  the  source  for  Matthew  and  Luke  than  it  is  to  see 
Matthew  and  Luke  as  the  sources  for  Mark. 


68 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


4.  77?^  Dates  of  the  Gospels 

It  is  a  notorious  difficulty  in  Synoptic  Studies  to  work  out  precisely 
when  the  Gospels  were  written.  It  is  clear  that  they  were  all  in  exis- 
tence by  the  early  to  mid  second  century,  when  we  begin  to  hear  quota- 
tions from  them,  but  we  would  like  to  be  able  to  pinpoint  the  date  more 
accurately.  If  it  were  clear,  for  example,  that  the  best  evidence  placed 
Mark's  Gospel  earlier  than  Matthew's  or  Luke's,  we  would  have  a 
useful  additional  reason  for  thinking  that  his  Gospel  was  the  first  to  be 
written. 

Although  the  evidence  is  inconclusive,  the  few  hints  that  we  have  are 
that  Mark's  Gospel  is  earlier  than  Matthew's  and  Luke's.  The  most 
decisive  pointer  is  the  question  of  whether  or  not  the  Gospels  refer, 
however  obliquely,  to  the  key  events  of  70  CE,  when  Jerusalem  was 
overrun  by  the  Roman  army  after  the  Jewish  War  beginning  in  66  CE. 
Matthew  and  Luke  both  seem  to  provide  hints  that  they  know  of  the 
events  of  70.  These  are  the  clearest  examples: 


Matthew  23.37-39 

Luke  13.34-35 

'Jerusalem.  Jerusalem,  killing  the 

'Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  killing  the 

prophets  and  stoning  those  who  are  sent 

prophets  and  stoning  those  who  are  sent 

to  you! 

to  you! 

How  often  would  I  have  gathered  your 

How  often  would  I  have  gathered  your 

children  together  as  a  hen  gathers  her 

children  together  as  a  hen  gathers  her 

brood  under  her  wings,  and  you  would 

brood  under  her  wings,  and  you  would 

not! 

not! 

Behold,  your  house  is  forsaken  and 

Behold,  your  house  is  forsaken. 

desolate.  For  I  tell  you,  you  will  not  see 

And  I  tell  you,  you  will  not  see 

me  again,  until  you  say,  "Blessed  is  he 

me  until  you  say,  "Blessed  is  he 

who  comes  in  the  name  of  the  Lord!" ' 

who  comes  in  the  name  of  the  Lord!" ' 

Here  Matthew  and  Luke,  in  a  Double  Tradition  passage  (note  the 
close  verbal  agreement),  seem  to  have  Jesus  prophetically  announcing 
dramatic  events  to  take  place  in  Jerusalem,  and  these  are  words  that 
would  have  much  more  poignancy  in  a  post-70  situation.  'Your  house', 
Jerusalem's  house,  clearly  refers  to  the  Temple,  which  in  the  post-70 
period  indeed  lay  'forsaken'  and  in  ruins.  That  does  not  necessarily 
mean  that  Matthew  and  Luke,  or  their  tradition,  were  putting  words 
into  Jesus'  mouth,  but  it  may  mean  that  both  evangelists  have  taken 


3.  Markan  Priority 


69 


care  to  include  material  that  will  have  a  special  poignancy  for  their 
hearers. 

But  is  there  anything  more  specific  than  this?  Well,  the  Parable  of  the 
Great  Banquet  in  Matthew's  Gospel  (which  has  a  parallel  also  in  Lk. 
14.15-24  and  Thomas  64)  features  an  interesting  verse  that  may  allude 
to  the  events  of  70  CE: 

Again  he  sent  other  servants,  saying.  'Tell  those  who  are  invited, 
'Behold,  I  have  made  ready  my  dinner,  my  oxen  and  my  fat  calves  are 
killed,  and  everything  is  ready;  come  to  the  marriage  feast'.'  But  they 
made  light  of  it  and  went  off,  one  to  his  farm,  another  to  his  business, 
while  the  rest  seized  his  servants,  treated  them  shamefully,  and  killed 
them.  The  king,  was  angry,  and  he  sent  his  troops  and  destroyed  those 
murderers  and  burned  their  city.  Then  he  said  to  his  servants,  'The 
wedding  is  ready,  but  those  invited  were  not  worthy'  (Mt.  22.4-8). 

The  thing  that  is  so  striking  here  is  the  extent  to  which  this  element 
intrudes  into  a  story  that  can  be  told  quite  adequately  without  it  (as  in 
Luke  and  Thomas).  It  may  be  that  Matthew  is  thinking  here  of  the  fall 
of  Jerusalem. 

Such  elements  appear  to  be  lacking,  on  the  other  hand,  in  Mark. 
Indeed,  where  Mark  is  in  parallel  to  Matthew  and  Luke,  it  appears 
likely  that  Matthew  and  Luke  have  redacted  Mark  in  the  light  of  the 
events  of  70: 


Matthew  24.15;  21-22 

Mark  13.14:  19-20 

Luke  21.20-21:  23-24 

'So  when  you  see 

'But  when  you  see 

'But  when  you  see 

the  desolating  sacrilege 

the  desolating  sacrilege 

Jerusalem  surrounded  by 

spoken  of  by  the  prophet 

armies. 

Daniel,  standing  in  the 

set  up  where  it  ought  not 

then  know  that  its 

holy  place  (let  the  reader 

to  be  (let  the  reader 

desolation  has  come  near. 

understand),  then  let  those 

understand),  then  let  those 

Then  let  those 

who  are  in  Judea  flee  to 

who  are  in  Judea  flee  to 

who  are  in  Judea  flee  to 

the  mountains... 

the  mountains... 

the  mountains... 

For  then 

For  in  those  days 

For 

there  will  be  great 

there  will  be  such 

great  distress  shall  be 

tribulation,  such  as  has 

tribulation  as  has 

upon  the  earth  and  wrath 

not  been  from  the  beginning 

not  been  from  the  beginning 

upon  this  people; 

of  the  world 

of  the  creation  which  God 

until  now.  no,  and 

created  until  now.  and 

they  will  fall  by  the  edge 

never  will  be.  And  if  those 

never  will  be.  And  if  the 

of  the  sword,  and  be  led 

days  had  not  been 

Lord  had  not  shortened 

captive  among  all 

shortened,  no  human 

the  days,  no  human 

nations;  and  Jerusalem 

70 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


being  would  be  saved;  but 

being  would  be  saved;  but 

will  be  trodden  dowTi  by 

for  the  sake  of  the  elect 

for  the  sake  of  the  elect. 

the  Gentiles,  until  the 

those  days  will  be 

whom  he  chose,  he 

times  of  the  Gentiles  are 

shortened." 

shortened  the  days." 

fulfilled." 

It  is  clear  that  Luke  in  particular  is  more  specific  than  Mark.  Whereas 
Mark's  Jesus  speaks  obliquely  about  the  'desolating  sacrilege  set  up 
where  it  ought  not  to  be',  Luke's  Jesus  prophesies  a  Jerusalem  sur- 
rounded by  armies  and  downtrodden  by  'the  Gentiles'.  It  would  seem 
that  of  all  the  evangelists,  Mark  is  the  least  explicit  about  the  events  of 
70.  This  is,  of  course,  only  a  potential  indicator  of  Markan  Priority.  It  is 
not  decisive.  The  point  is  that,  as  usual,  in  so  far  as  there  is  any  indi- 
cator present,  it  goes  in  the  direction  of  Markan  Priority  over  Matthew 
and  Luke. 

Are  there  then  any  other  internal  indications  of  Mark's  age  that 
might  help  us?  One  hint  is  the  note,  which  does  not  appear  in  either 
Matthew  or  Luke,  that  Simon  of  Cyrene,  who  carried  Jesus'  cross,  was 
'the  father  of  Alexander  and  Rufus'  (Mk  15.21): 


Matthew  27.32 

Mark  15.21 

Luke  23.26 

And  after  coming  out.  they 

And  they  are  compelling  a 

And  as  they  led  him  away. 

found  a  man  from  Cyrene, 

certain  passer-by,  Simon  of 

seizing  a  certain  Simon  of 

named  Simon; 

Cyrene  coming  from  the 

Cyrene  coming  from  the 

country,  the  father  of 

country. 

Alexander  and  Rufus, 

they  compelled  this  man 

in  order  that  he  might 

in  order  that  he  might 

they  laid  the  cross  on  him 

carr)'  his  cross. 

carry  his  cross. 

to  carry  behind  Jesus. 

This  passing  reference  to  'Alexander  and  Rufus'  is  interesting  in  that 
it  is  not  standard  practice  to  mention  a  given  individual's  children. 
Usually  characters  are  identified  by  the  name  of  their  father  (James  and 
John  as  'sons  of  Zebedee',  for  example).  The  only  obvious  reason  for 
mentioning  a  character's  children  is  that  the  children  are  expected  to  be 
known  by  the  reader.  Here,  then,  we  have  a  hint  that  Mark's  Gospel 
does  not  perceive  itself  to  be  a  long  way,  in  time,  from  the  events  it  is 
relating,  for  the  sons  of  one  of  the  characters  in  the  story  are  apparently 
known  to  Mark's  readers.  There  are  no  such  indications  in  Matthew  or 
Luke.  Of  course  this  may  not  count  for  a  great  deal,  but  once  more  it  is 


3.  Markan  Priority  71 

the  case  that,  in  so  far  as  there  are  any  indicators  at  all,  they  go  in  the 
favour  of  Markan  Priority. 


• 


Summary 

In  so  far  as  there  are  any  internal  indications  of  the  dates  of 
composition  of  the  Gospels,  they  suggest  that  Matthew  and 
Luke  are  later  than  Mark. 


5.  Circumstantial  Evidence 

So  far  we  have  seen  that  a  variety  of  indicators  seem  to  point  towards 
Markan  Priority.  When  looking  at  patterns  of  omission  and  addition,  it 
seems  more  likely  that  Matthew  and  Luke  postdate  Mark  than  that 
Mark  postdates  Matthew  and  Luke.  Mark  also  tends  to  include  the 
'harder'  readings  when  we  compare  it  with  Matthew  and  Luke  and, 
further,  where  there  is  evidence  of  the  dates  of  the  Gospels,  what  we 
have  points  in  the  direction  of  Markan  Priority.  However,  there  is  a 
troubling  feature  in  all  of  this  discussion.  All  of  these  features  are 
merely  suggestive.  Not  one  of  them  appears  decisive. 

The  difficulty  is  this.  Most  scholars  feel  that  because  Markan  Priority 
explains  so  much  of  the  data  so  well,  it  is  without  doubt  the  'chief 
suspect'  in  the  case.  Yet  when  it  comes  to  looking  for  clear  and  deci- 
sive indicators,  all  that  scholars,  on  the  whole,  have  been  able  to  find  is 
circumstantial  evidence.  What  we  would  like  is  something  that  does 
not  merely  point  the  finger,  but  actually  secures  the  conviction.  We 
need  something  decisive.  We  need  fingerprints  on  the  gun.  Happily, 
there  is  one  fresh  category  left  to  consider,  that  of  editorial  fatigue  in 
Matthew  and  Luke.  Previous  scholars  had  seen  hints  of  this  but  until 
recently  its  potential  for  solving  the  Synoptic  Problem  had  not  been 
realized. 

6.  Securing  a  Conviction:  Editorial  Fatigue 

When  one  writer  is  copying  the  work  of  another,  changes  are  some- 
times made  at  the  beginning  of  an  account  that  are  not  sustained 
throughout.  The  writer  lapses  into  docile  reproduction  of  the  source. 
Like  continuity  errors  in  film  and  television,  editorial  fatigue  results  in 
unconscious  mistakes,  small  errors  of  detail  that  naturally  arise  in  the 


72 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


course  of  constructing  a  narrative.  This  phenomenon  of 'fatigue'  is  thus 
a  telltale  sign  of  a  writer's  dependence  on  a  source.  The  best  way  to 
explain  the  phenomenon  is  to  illustrate  it.  Let  us  therefore  return  to  one 
of  our  examples  from  Triple  Tradition  material,  the  story  of  the  Leper: 


Mat the^v  8.1-4 

Mark  1.40-45 

Luke  5.12-16 

1 .  When  he  came  down 

And  it  came  to  pass  while 

from  the  mountain,  many 

he  was  in  one  of  the  cities 

crowds  followed  him: 

2.  and  behold,  a  leper 

40.  And  a  leper 

and  behold,  a  man  fiill  of 
leprosy;  and  having  seen 

came  to  him  and 

came  to  him, 

Jesus, 

beseeching  him  and 

he  fell  before  his  face 

knelt  before  him.  saying. 

bending  his  knee,  saying, 

saying. 

"Lord,  if  you  will,  you  can 

to  him,  'If  you  will,  you 

"Lord,  if  you  will,  you 

make  me  clean'. 

are  able  to  cleanse  me'. 

are  able  to  cleanse  me'. 

3.  And 

41 .  Moved  with  anger. 

13.  And 

he  stretched  out  his  hand 

he  stretched  out  his  hand 

he  stretched  out  his  hand, 

and  touched  him,  saying. 

and  touched  him,  and  said 

and  touched  him,  saying. 

'I  will;  be  clean'. 

to  him,  'I  will;  be  clean'. 

i  will;  be  clean'. 

And  immediately  his 

42.  And  immediately  the 

And  immediately  the 

leprosy 

leprosy  left  him,  and  he 

leprosy  left  him. 

was  cleansed.  4.  And 

was  made  clean.  43.  And 

14.  And 

Jesus  said  to  him, 

he  sternly  charged  him. 
and  sent  him  away  at 
once.  44.  and  said  to  him. 

he  charged  him 

'See  that  you  say  nothing 

'See  that  you  say  nothing 

to  tell  no  one; 

to  any  one;  but  go,  show 

to  any  one;  but  go,  show 

but  'go  and  show 

yourself  to  the  priest,  and 

yourself  to  the  priest,  and 

yourself  to  the  priest,  and 

offer  the  gift 

offer  for  your  cleansing 

make  an  offering  for  your 
cleansing. 

that  Moses  commanded. 

what  Moses  commanded. 

as  Moses  commanded. 

for  a  proof  to  the  people'. 

for  a  proof  to  the  people'. 

for  a  proof  to  the  people'. 

In  Matthew's  version  of  the  story  there  are  two  elements  that  are 
difficult  to  reconcile:  many  crowds  at  the  beginning  of  the  narrative 
(8.1)  and  the  charge  'See  that  you  say  nothing  to  any  one'  at  the  end  of 
it  (8.4).  A  miracle  that  has  been  witnessed  by  many  is  apparently  to  be 
kept  secret.  This  is  in  contrast  to  Mark  where  there  are  no  crowds.  The 
Markan  leper  meets  Jesus  privately  and  the  command  to  silence  is 
coherent. 

This  odd  state  of  affairs  can  be  explained  by  the  theory  of  Markan 


3 .  Markan  Priority  73 

Priority,  for  which  this  is  therefore  evidence.  This  is  what  seems  to 
have  happened.  Matthew  has  just  featured  three  chapters  of  largely 
non-Markan  teaching  material  (Mt.  5-7,  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount)  and 
here  he  is  returning  to  Triple  Tradition  (Markan)  material.  He  resets  the 
scene  by  making  a  characteristic  Matthean  change,  introducing  'many 
crowds'  (Mt.  8.1;  cf.  4.25;  13.2;  15.30;  19.2;  never  found  in  Mark).  But 
as  he  goes  on  telling  the  story,  docile  reproduction  of  his  source,  or 
editorial  fatigue,  causes  him  to  reproduce  a  feature  not  consonant  with 
his  new  introduction  to  it.  This  example  is  particularly  striking  in  that 
the  'secrecy  theme'  ('See  that  you  say  nothing  to  any  one')  is  such  a 
vivid  and  major  theme  in  Mark's  Gospel  (e.g.  1.34;  3.12;  5.43;  7.36; 
8.30),  but  is  much  less  common  in  Matthew.  It  seems  likely  that 
Matthew  has  made  characteristic  changes  to  Mark  at  the  beginning  of 
the  pericope,  changes  that  lead  the  account  into  inconsistency  when 
Matthew  reproduces  the  characteristically  Markan  wording  at  the  end 
of  the  pericope. 

And  this  is  not  an  isolated  example.  One  that  seems  similarly  persua- 
sive is  the  story  of  the  Death  of  John  the  Baptist  (Mk  6.14-29//Mt. 
14.1-12).  For  Mark,  Herod  is  always  'king',  four  times  in  the  passage 
(Mk  6.22,  25,  26,  27).  Matthew  apparently  corrects  this  to  'tetrarch' 
(Mt.  14.1).  This  is  a  good  move:  Herod  Antipas  was  not  a  king  but  a 
petty  dependent  prince  and  he  is  called  'tetrarch'  by  the  Jewish  histo- 
rian Josephus  {Ant.  17.188;  18.  102,  109,  122).  This  kind  of  precision 
is  typical  of  Matthew.  Later,  he  will  specify  that  Pilate  (Mk  15.1,  4,  9, 
12,  14,  15,  43,  44)  is  properly  called  'the  governor'  (Mt.  27.2,  11,  14, 
15,  21,  27,  28.14),  and  'the  high  priest'  (Mk  14.53)  is  'Caiaphas  the 
high  priest'  (Mt.  26.57).  Earlier,  in  his  Birth  Narrative,  Matthew  tells 
us  that  Herod  the  Great  is  a  'king'  (2.1,  3)  and  that  Archelaus  is  not 
(2.22).  More  is  the  shame,  then,  that  Matthew  lapses  into  calling  Herod 
'the  king'  halfway  through  the  story  of  John  the  Baptist's  death  (Mt. 
14.9),  in  agreement  with  Mark  (6.26). 

There  is,  further,  a  more  serious  inconsistency  in  the  same  verse.  The 
story  in  Mark  is  that  Herodias  wanted  to  kill  John  because  she  had  a 
grudge  against  him:  'But  she  could  not  because  Herod  feared  John, 
knowing  that  he  was  a  righteous  and  holy  man,  and  he  protected  him. 
When  he  heard  him,  he  was  greatly  perplexed;  and  yet  he  liked  to  listen 
to  him'.  (Mk  6.19-20).  In  Matthew's  version  of  the  story,  this  element 
has  dropped  out:  now  it  is  Herod  and  not  Herodias  who  wants  him 
killed  (Mt.  14.5).  When  Mark,  then,  speaks  of  Herod's  'grief  at  the 


74 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


request  for  John's  head,  it  is  coherent  and  understandable:  Herodias 
demanded  something  that  Herod  did  not  want.  But  when  Matthew  in 
parallel  speaks  of  the  king's  grief  (Ml.  14.9),  it  makes  no  sense  at  all. 
Matthew  had  told  us,  after  all,  that  'Herod  wanted  to  put  him  to  death' 
(14.5). 

The  obvious  explanation  for  the  inconsistencies  of  Matthew's 
account  is  that  he  is  working  from  a  source.  He  has  made  changes  in 
the  early  stages  that  he  fails  to  sustain  throughout,  thus  betraying  his 
knowledge  of  Mark.  This  is  particularly  plausible  when  one  notes  that 
Matthew's  account  is  considerably  shorter  than  Mark's:  Matthew  has 
overlooked  important  details  in  the  act  of  abbreviating. 

But  to  be  sure  about  Markan  Priority,  we  will  need  examples  of  the 
same  thing  from  Luke's  alleged  use  of  Mark.  We  will  not  be  disap- 
pointed. First,  the  Parable  of  the  Sower  and  its  Interpretation  (Mt.  13.1- 
23//Mk  4.1-20//Lk.  8.4-15)  present  exactly  the  kind  of  scenario  where, 
on  the  theory  of  Markan  Priority,  one  would  expect  to  see  some  incon- 
gruities. The  evangelists  would  need  to  be  careful  to  sustain  any 
changes  made  in  their  retelling  of  the  parable  into  the  interpretation 
that  follows. 

On  three  occasions,  Luke  apparently  omits  features  of  Mark's  Parable 
that  he  goes  on  to  mention  in  the  Interpretation.  First,  Mark  says  that 
the  seed  that  fell  on  rocky  soil  sprang  up  quickly  because  it  had  no 
depth  of  earth  (Mk  4.5;  cf  Lk.  8.6).  Luke  omits  to  mention  this,  yet  he 
has  the  corresponding  section  in  the  Interpretation,  'those  who  when 
they  hear,  with  joy  they  receive  the  word'  (Lk.  8.13;  cf.  Mk  4.16). 

Second,  in  Lk.  8.6,  the  seed  'withered  for  lack  of  moisture'.  This  is  a 
different  reason  from  the  one  in  Mark  where  it  withers  'because  it  had 
no  root'  (Mk  4.6).  In  the  Interpretation,  however,  Luke  apparently 
reverts  to  the  Markan  reason: 


Mark  4. 17 


Luke  8.13 


'And  they  have  no  root  in  themselves  but 
last  only  for  a  little  while'. 


'And  these  have  no  root;  they 
believe  for  a  while\ 


Third,  the  sun  is  the  agent  of  the  scorching  in  Mark  (4.6).  This  is 
then  interpreted  as  'trouble  or  persecution'.  Luke  does  not  have  the  sun 
(8.6)  but  he  does  have  'temptation'  that  interprets  it  (Lk.  8.13). 

In  short,  these  three  features  of  the  Parable  of  the  Sower  show  clearly 
that  Luke  has  an  interpretation  to  a  text  that  interprets  features  that  are 


3.  Markan  Priority 


75 


not  in  that  text.  He  has  made  changes  in  the  Parable,  changes  that  he 
has  not  been  able  to  sustain  in  the  Interpretation.  This  is  a  good  exam- 
ple of  the  phenomenon  of  fatigue,  which  only  makes  sense  on  the 
theory  of  Markan  Priority. 

For  a  second  example  of  Lukan  fatigue,  let  us  look  at  the  Healing  of 
the  Paralytic  (Mt.  9.1-8//Mk  2.1-12//Lk.  5.17-26).  Here,  Luke's  intro- 
duction to  the  story  of  the  Paralytic  (Mk  2.1-12//Lk.  5.17-26)  is  quite 
characteristic.  'And  it  came  to  pass  on  one  of  those  days,  and  he  was 
teaching'  (Lk.  5. 1 7)  is  the  kind  of  general,  vague  introduction  to  a  peri- 
cope  common  in  Luke  who  often  gives  the  impression  that  a  given 
incident  is  one  among  that  could  have  been  related.  But  in  rewriting 
this  introduction,  Luke  omits  to  mention  entry  into  a  house,  unlike 
Mark  in  2.1,  which  has  the  subsequent  comment,  'Many  were  gathered 
together,  so  that  there  was  no  longer  room  for  them,  not  even  about  the 
door'  (Mk  2.2).  In  agreement  with  Mark,  however,  Luke  has  plot 
developments  that  require  Jesus  to  be  in  a  crowded  house  of  exactly  the 
kind  Mark  mentions: 


Mark  2.4 

Luke  5.19 

'And  when  they  could  not  get  near  him 

'Finding  no  way  to  bring  him  in. 

because  of  the  crowd,  they  removed  the 

because  of  the  crowd,  they  went  up  on  the 

roof  above  him;  and  when  they  had 

roof  and 

made  an  opening,  they  let  down  the 

let  him  down  with  his  bed  through  the 

pallet  on  which  the  paralytic  lay'. 

tiles  into  the  midst  before  Jesus'. 

Continuity  errors  like  this  are  natural  when  a  writer  is  dependent  on 
the  work  of  another.  Luke  omits  to  mention  Mark's  house  and  his 
inadvertence  results  in  men  ascending  the  roof  of  a  house  that  Jesus  has 
not  entered. 

It  might  be  added,  as  further  evidence  from  the  same  pericope,  that 
Luke  has  the  scribes  and  the  Pharisees  debating  not,  as  in  Mark,  'in 
their  heaits'  (Mk  2.6)  but,  apparently,  aloud  (Lk.  5.21).  This  is  in  spite 
of  the  fact  that  Jesus  goes  on  to  question  them,  in  both  Luke  and  Mark, 
why  they  have  been  debating  'in'  their  'hearts'  (Mk  2.8//Lk.  5.22).  The 
latter  phrase  seems  simply  to  have  come  in,  by  fatigue,  from  Mark. 

This  evidence  of  editorial  fatigue  provides,  then,  some  strong  evi- 
dence for  Markan  Priority.  Matthew  and  Luke  apparently  rewrite  in 
characteristic  ways  the  beginning  of  pericopae  taken  over  from  Mark, 
only  to  lapse  into  the  wording  of  the  original  as  they  proceed,  creating 
minor  inconsistencies  and  betraying  the  identity  of  their  source.  It  is 


76  The  Synoptic  Problem 

just  the  kind  of  evidence  one  might  wish  for — a  clear,  decisive  indi- 
cator of  Markan  Priority  that  will  not  make  good  sense  on  the  assump- 
tion that  Mark  wrote  third.  It  seems  that  we  have  the  fingerprints  on  the 
gun. 


Summary 

The  most  decisive  indicator  of  Markan  Priority  is  evidence  of 
editorial  fatigue  in  Matthew  and  Luke.  It  seems  that  as  Matt- 
hew and  Luke  rewrote  passages  from  Mark,  they  made  charac- 
teristic changes  in  the  early  part  of  pericopae,  lapsing  into 
Mark's  wording  later  in  the  same  pericopae,  so  producing  an 
inconsistency  or  an  incoherence  that  betrayed  their  knowledge 
of  Mark. 


7.  The  Patristic  Evidence 

However,  as  I  mentioned  at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter,  there  is  some- 
thing rather  troubling  about  the  case  for  Markan  Priority,  a  niggling 
difficulty  that  contradicts  the  scholarly  consensus:  the  external  evi- 
dence. All  the  early  Christian  writers  who  expressed  an  opinion,  from 
the  late  second  century  onwards,  pronounced  in  favour  of  the  priority 
of  Matthew.  Perhaps  most  importantly,  Irenaeus,  the  bishop  of  Lyons, 
who  was  writing  towards  the  end  of  the  second  century,  clearly  dates 
Matthew  before  Mark.  In  the  earliest  surviving  statement  concerning 
the  order  in  which  the  Gospels  were  composed,  he  says  that  'Matthew' 
was  written  among  Hebrews  and  in  their  language  'while  Peter  and 
Paul  were  preaching  and  founding  the  church  in  Rome',  whereas  Mark 
wrote  'after  their  departure'  (or  'decease',  Greek:  exodos).^  Likewise, 
Clement,  Origen,  Augustine  and  Jerome,  writing  in  the  third  to  the  fifth 
centuries,  all  witness  to  Matthaean  Priority.  There  is  a  genuine  consen- 
sus here,  a  consensus  far  stronger  than  the  current  scholarly  one  con- 
cerning the  Priority  of  Mark.  Given  this  unanimity,  and  given  the  rela- 
tively early  nature  of  this  evidence,  would  it  not  be  foolish  to  ignore  it? 
Adherents  of  the  Griesbach  Theory  have  stressed  this  unanimity  in 
the  Patristic  evidence  and  it  is  undoubtedly  one  of  the  strongest  ele- 
ments in  favour  of  their  theory.  It  is  not  enough,  however,  to  overturn 

4.     Against  Heresies  3.  U  .7;  quoted  in  Eusebius,  Ecclesiastical  History  5.8. 


3.  Markan  Priority  77 

the  weight  of  the  internal  evidence,  for  several  reasons.  First,  we  need 
to  notice  that  in  this  kind  of  context,  the  internal  evidence  has  to  be 
key.  Of  course  we  should  not  ignore  the  external  evidence,  but  in  criti- 
cal scholarship  we  should  not  be  afraid  of  cross-examining  it  or  of 
looking  to  see  whether  it  is  corroborated  by  the  internal  evidence.  The 
point  is  best  made  by  means  of  an  analogy.  If  present-day  students  do 
what  the  evangelists  did  in  the  first  century,  copying  large  stretches  of 
the  work  of  others  without  acknowledging  their  sources,  we  call  it 
plagiarism,  and  it  is  regarded  as  a  serious  offence  in  higher  education 
because  one  wants  to  be  sure  that  it  is  indeed  a  student's  work  and  not 
somebody  else's  when  one  is  assessing  it.  Now  if  one  student  were  to 
accuse  another  of  plagiarism,  we  would  listen  to  the  charge  but  we 
would  not  institute  disciplinary  proceedings  unless  we  were  quite  sure 
of  the  plagiarism  on  the  internal  evidence  generated  by  the  student's 
piece  of  work  itself  In  other  words,  we  would  take  the  (external)  evi- 
dence of  the  accusation  seriously,  but  we  would  not  think  of  penalizing 
the  student  concerned  unless  we  were  able  to  find  clear  evidence  of 
plagiarism  in  the  piece  of  work  itself  It  is  the  same  with  the  Synoptic 
Gospels.  We  listen  to  the  external  evidence,  but  if  it  does  not  square 
with  the  overwhelming  internal  evidence,  we  have  no  choice  but  to 
place  a  question  mark  against  it. 

Leaving  the  situation  like  this,  though,  is  not  adequate.  There  are  still 
unanswered  questions.  The  good  historian  needs  to  ask  how  the  sources 
came  to  say  what  they  say.  Why  do  these  sources  pronounce  in  favour 
of  the  priority  of  Matthew?  Did  they  know  what  had  happened?  It  is 
usually  assumed  that  these  fathers  did  not  have  a  special  knowledge  of 
the  order  of  the  composition  of  the  Gospels.  Originally,  someone  made 
some  inferences  from  the  knowledge  they  did  have,  and  these  infer- 
ences soon  became  the  basis  for  a  steady,  repeated  tradition,  itself  con- 
firmed by  the  Fathers  making  similar  inferences  from  the  same  material. 

The  major  concern  in  this  early  period  was  not  so  much  the  one  that 
concerns  us  when  we  are  looking  at  the  Synoptic  Problem,  the  question 
of  when  the  Gospels  were  written  and  how  they  were  related  to  one 
another.  Their  major  concern  was  the  question  of  who  wrote  the  Gos- 
pels, without  any  pressing  interest  in  how  they  related  to  one  another. 
Given  a  plethora  of  other  gospels,  the  fathers  wanted  to  establish 
grounds  for  maintaining  the  authority  of  these  four,  and  the  key  issue 
became  the  one  of  apostolic  authorship  or  connection.  The  fathers 
wanted  to  demonstrate  that  the  four  Gospels  they  favoured  were  written 


78  The  Synoptic  Problem 

by  the  apostles,  or,  at  the  very  least,  under  the  influence  of  the  apostles. 
The  relative  dates  given  to  the  Gospels  then  arose  largely  as  a  conse- 
quence of  prior  decisions  on  the  identity  of  the  authors.  From  the 
second  century  onwards,  Matthew  was  not  only  the  most  popular 
Gospel  but  it  was  also  the  one  that  bore  the  name  of  an  apostle.  Mark 
and  Luke,  on  the  other  hand,  did  not  bear  the  names  of  apostles  and 
were  thought  to  have  been  written  by  the  companions  of  Peter  and  Paul 
respectively.  The  Priority  of  Matthew  was  a  natural  consequence  of  the 
belief  that  his  Gospel  was  the  one  directly  written  by  an  apostle. 
Likewise,  the  idea  that  Mark  and  Luke  both  postdated  Matthew  was  the 
natural  consequence  of  the  belief  that  their  Gospels  were  in  a  way 
secondary,  written  not  by  but  under  the  influence  of  the  apostles.'' 

Scholars  now  doubt  quite  strongly  that  the  Gospels  were  written  by 
or  even  under  the  direct  influence  of  the  apostles.  It  is  likely  that  the 
Gospels  were  originally  anonymous  and  that  the  ascriptions  'According 
to  Matthew',  'According  to  Mark',  'According  to  Luke'  and  'According 
to  John'  were  only  added  later,  and  perhaps  based  only  on  inferences 
derived  from  the  New  Testament  texts  themselves.^  Only  Matthew  tells 
the  story  of  the  Call  of  Matthew  (9.9-10;  the  same  character  is  called 
'Levi'  in  Mark  and  Luke)  and  the  ascription  to  that  apostle  may  have 
been  inferred  from  this.  Similarly,  Mark's  link  to  Peter  may  have  been 
the  result  of  an  inference  based  on  1  Pet.  5.13,  in  which  Peter  refers  to 
'my  son  Mark';  and  Luke  is  linked  to  Paul  because  of  the  'we'  pas- 
sages in  the  second  half  of  Acts  combined  with  references  to  a  Luke  in 
Colossians  and  Philemon. 

But  however  the  fathers  came  to  decide  on  these  names  (and  there  is 
no  tradition  of  any  variation),  there  is  an  interesting  distinction 
between  Matthew  on  the  one  hand  and  Mark  and  Luke  on  the  other. 
The  one  Gospel  bears  the  name  of  an  apostle  where  the  other  two  do 
not.  Could  it  be  that  priority  was  accorded  to  the  Gospel  that  was 
apostolic?  If  so,  we  might  expect  to  see  some  disagreement  over  the 
relative  priority  of  Mark  and  Luke.  And  this  indeed  is  what  we  do  see. 
For  while  Irenaeus  (above)  does  not  pronounce  on  the  relative  order  of 

5.  Although  John's  Gospel,  which  also  bears  the  name  of  an  apostle,  was 
usually  thought  of  as  the  last  of  the  four,  there  was  also  a  strong  tradition  that  the 
apostle  John  lived  to  an  old  age,  and  that  the  Fourth  Gospel  was  relatively  late. 

6.  Note,  however,  Martin  Hengel's  spirited  defence  of  the  notion  that  the 
ascriptions  kata  Matthaion  (according  to  Matthew)  etc.  are  early  and  reliable 
{Studies  in  the  Gospel  of  Mark  [ET;  London:  SCM  Press,  1985],  pp.  64-84). 


3.  Markan  Priority  79 

Mark  and  Luke,  later  writers  did  do  so.  Origen,  writing  in  the  middle  of 
the  third  century,  seems  to  place  Mark  before  Luke: 

The  first  written  [gospel]  was  that  according  to  Matthew,  who  was  once  a 
toll-collector  but  later  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  published  it  for 
those  who  became  believers  from  Judaism,  since  it  was  composed  in  the 
Hebrew  language.  The  second  was  that  according  to  Mark,  who  wrote  it 
according  to  Peter's  instructions.  Peter  also  acknowledged  him  as  his  son 
in  his  general  letter,  saying  in  these  words:  'She  who  is  in  Babylon, 
chosen  with  you.  sends  you  greetings;  and  so  does  my  son  Mark"  [1  Pet. 
5.13].  And  the  third  was  that  according  to  Luke,  who  wrote  for  those 
who  were  from  the  Gentiles,  the  gospel  that  was  praised  by  Paul.  And 
after  them  all,  that  according  to  John. 

Augustine,  writing  at  around  400  CE,  places  the  Gospels  in  this  same 
order,  and  is  explicit  that  this  is  regarded  as  the  order  of  composition: 

So  these  four  evangelists,  well-known  throughout  the  entire  world  (and 
perhaps  they  are  four  because  of  this,  since  there  are  four  parts  of  the 
world,  through  the  whole  of  which,  they  have  proclaimed,  in  a  certain 
manner  by  the  very  sacrament  of  their  own  number,  that  the  church  of 
Christ  has  spread)  are  regarded  to  have  written  in  this  order:  first 
Matthew,  then  Mark,  third  Luke,  and  last  John.  Hence,  there  is  one  order 
to  them  in  learning  and  preaching,  and  another  in  writing  {De  Consensu 
Evangelistarum  1.3). 

Clement  of  Alexandria,  on  the  other  hand,  wrote  as  following: 

And,  again  in  the  same  books  [Hypotyoseis  6],  Clement  has  inserted  a 
tradition  from  the  primitive  elders  with  regard  to  the  order  of  the  Gospels 
as  follows:  he  said  that  those  Gospels  were  written  first  which  included 
the  genealogies,  and  that  the  Gospel  according  to  Mark  came  into  being 
in  this  manner...*^ 

The  Gospels  'which  included  the  genealogies'  are  Matthew  and  Luke 
(Mt.  1.1-17;  Lk.  3.23-38).  Thus  we  have  competing  traditions,  one  that 
places  Mark  second  (Origen,  Augustine)  and  one  that  places  Mark  third 
(Clement).  This  state  of  affairs  is  interesting.  It  is  an  annoyance  to 
adherents  of  the  Griesbach  Theory,  who  are  keen  to  stress  that  the 
evidence  from  Clement  provides  support  for  their  theory,  but  who  have 
to  acknowledge  that  there  is  this  contradictory  witness  in  Origen.  But 

7.  Origen.  quoted  by  Eusebius.  Ecclesiastical  History  6.25.  "The  gospel  that 
was  praised  by  Paul"  is  a  reference  to  2  Cor.  8.18.  It  was  thought  that  Paul  was  here 
referring  to  Luke's  Gospel. 

8.  F,usebius,  Ecclesiastical  History  6. 1 4.5-7. 


80  77?^  Synoptic  Problem 

further,  it  tends  to  confirm  the  notion  that,  for  the  earliest  writers,  Matt- 
haean  Priority  was  a  reflex  of  the  (for  them)  related  fact  that  Matthew 
was  directly  apostolic,  whereas  Mark  and  Luke  were  only  indirectly 
apostolic.  Priority  is  accorded  to  the  Gospel  penned  by  the  tax-collec- 
tor. Either  of  the  Gospels  composed  by  companions  of  the  apostles, 
Mark  or  Luke,  may  have  been  third.  In  other  words,  we  have  to  treat 
the  patristic  evidence  with  great  caution — their  agendas  and  assump- 
tions in  attempting  to  calculate  priority  are  very  different  from  ours. 

Before  we  leave  the  question  of  the  patristic  evidence,  we  should 
note  one  final  key  piece  of  evidence.  While  it  is  indeed  true  that  there  is 
unanimity  about  Matthaean  Priority  among  those  who  commit  them- 
selves on  the  order  of  the  Synoptics,  it  also  needs  to  be  noticed  that  our 
earliest  testimony  on  synoptic  traditions,  from  Papias,  the  bishop  of 
Hierapolis  (early  to  mid  second  century)  does  not,  as  far  as  we  can  tell, 
give  any  support  to  Matthaean  Priority.  In  the  quotations  given  to  us  by 
the  fourth-century  church  historian  Eusebius,  Papias  is  quoting  his  own 
source,  'the  Elder',  who  apparently  mentions  both  that  Mark  is  an  inter- 
preter of  Peter  and  that  Matthew  compiled  'the  logia'  (reports,  oracles) 
in  Hebrew,  but  in  the  extant  passages  there  is  no  statement  of  relative 
priority.^ 

The  patristic  evidence,  therefore,  is  not  marked  enough  to  encourage 
us  to  disregard  the  overwhelming  internal  evidence  for  Markan  Priority. 
Just  as  we  would  have  to  test  the  student's  accusation  of  plagiarism  by 
looking  carefully  at  the  internal  evidence  presented  by  the  essay  in 
which  the  alleged  plagiarism  had  taken  place,  so  too  it  is  important  for 
critical  scholars  to  pay  carefiil  attention  to  the  internal  evidence  of  the 
Gospels.  And  just  as  we  would  want  to  know  why  the  student  had 
made  the  accusation,  we  are  keen  to  know  the  origins  of  the  external 
evidence  about  the  Gospels.  Here  it  seems  that  the  fathers  were  more 
concerned  with  the  'who'  than  they  were  with  the  'when'  of  Gospel 
composition;  and  when  they  did  pronounce  on  the  'when',  there  are 
some  disagreements  over  the  all-important  relative  order  of  Mark  and 


9.  On  Papias,  see  n.  1  above.  I  have  left  to  one  side  here  the  traditions  about 
John's  Gospel,  also  regarded  by  the  fathers  as  directly  apostolic.  It  seems  that  here 
there  was  an  unassailable  tradition  from  early  on  that  it  was  written  relatively  late, 
the  kind  of  tradition  apparently  lacking  for  the  Synoptics.  But  again  one  can  see  the 
importance  for  the  fathers  of  direct,  apostolic  authorship  in  that  some  canonical 
orders  placed  John  second  rather  than  fourth,  and  this  in  spite  of  the  traditions  that  it 
was  written  after  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke. 


3.  Markan  Priority  81 

Luke,  key  to  the  Griesbachian  scholars,  who,  on  the  whole,  are  so  keen 
to  value  patristic  testimony.  Thus  where  our  earliest  witness  is  (as  far 
as  we  can  tell)  noncommittal  and  where  our  later  evidence  shows  such 
a  clear  desire  to  give  priority  to  the  Gospel  it  thought  written  by  an 
apostle,  and  all  this  in  contradiction  with  the  weight  of  the  internal  evi- 
dence, it  will  be  most  prudent  to  continue  to  treat  the  Patristic  witness 
with  a  pinch  of  salt. 


Summary 

•  The  patristic  evidence  provides  support  for  Matthaean  Priority 
and  it  needs  to  be  taken  seriously.  However,  the  Fathers  were 
more  concerned  with  the  question  of  the  authorship  of  the 
Gospels  than  they  were  with  relative  dates.  Matthew  was 
thought  to  have  been  written  by  the  apostle.  When  it  came  to 
the  Gospels  bearing  the  non-apostolic  names  Mark  and  Luke, 
the  patristic  consensus  breaks  down  and  there  is  disagreement 
over  which  Gospel  came  third.  Furthermore,  our  earliest 
evidence,  Papias,  does  not  tell  us  either  way.  Critical  scholars 
will  inevitably  prefer  the  overwhelming  internal  evidence. 


8.  Conclusion 

We  will  take  the  best  route  through  the  maze  if  we  decide  firmly  in 
favour  of  Markan  Priority.  This  is  for  the  following  reasons: 

(a)  Mark  as  the  middle  term:  It  was  the  conclusion  of  our  last 
chapter,  which  made  a  survey  of  the  data,  that  the  key  Synop- 
tic fact  is  that  Mark  is  the  middle  term.  Both  in  matters  of 
order  and  wording,  Matthew  and  Luke  often  agree  with  Mark. 
It  is  less  usual  for  Matthew  and  Luke  to  agree  with  each  other 
against  Mark.  The  two  common  ways  for  this  to  be  explained 
have  been  Markan  Priority  (the  majority)  or  Markan  Posteri- 
ority (a  minority).  In  other  words,  Mark  may  be  first,  and  used 
by  both  Matthew  and  Luke;  or  Mark  may  be  third,  so  using 
Matthew  and  Luke.  There  are  several  indications  that  Markan 
Priority  is  the  preferable  means  of  explaining  the  data,  includ- 
ing the  following. 


82  The  Synoptic  Problem 

(b)  Omissions  and  additions: 

•  Some  of  the  material  not  in  Mark  makes  better  sense  on 
the  assumption  that  it  has  been  added  by  Matthew  and/or 
Luke  than  on  the  assumption  that  it  has  been  omitted  by 
Mark. 

•  The  material  unique  to  Mark  makes  better  sense  as  mate- 
rial omitted  by  Matthew  and  Luke  than  it  does  as  material 
added  by  Mark. 

•  If  Mark  has  only  added  the  material  that  is  unique  to  him, 
then  his  Gospel  becomes  an  anomaly  in  early  Christianity, 
with  relatively  little  contact  with  oral  tradition  in  compari- 
son with  Matthew,  Luke,  Thomas  and  others. 

•  The  relationship  between  the  omissions  and  additions  does 
not  make  for  a  coherent  picture  of  Markan  redaction:  the 
addition  of  banal  clarificatory  additions  is  not  consonant 
with  the  generally  enigmatic  tone  of  the  Gospel. 

(c)  Harder  readings:  It  is  more  straightforward  to  see  Mark  as  the 
source  for  Matthew  and  Luke  than  to  see  it  redacting  them  in 
its  difficult  passages. 

(d)  Dates:  In  so  far  as  there  are  any  internal  indications  of  date  in 
the  Synoptics,  they  suggest  that  Matthew  and  Luke  are  later 
than  Mark. 

(e)  Editorial  fatigue:  The  most  decisive  indicator  of  Markan  Pri- 
ority is  evidence  that  Matthew  and  Luke  made  characteristic 
changes  in  the  early  part  of  pericopae  where  they  were  rewrit- 
ng  Mark,  lapsing  into  the  wording  of  their  source  later  in  the 
same  pericopae,  so  producing  an  inconsistency  or  an  incoher- 
ence that  betrayed  their  knowledge  of  Mark. 

One  apparently  major  witness  to  the  opposing  theory  of  Matthean 
Priority  needs  to  be  taken  seriously,  the  patristic  evidence,  but  we 
cannot  help  noticing  that  their  judgment  was  influenced  by  what  was  to 
them  a  key  element,  the  idea  that  Matthew  was  composed  by  the  apostle 
of  that  name.  When  it  came  to  the  Gospels  bearing  the  non-apostolic 
names  Mark  and  Luke,  the  patristic  consensus  breaks  down  and  there  is 
disagreement  over  which  Gospel  came  third.  Furthermore,  our  earliest 
evidence,  Papias,  does  not  tell  us  either  way. 

Though  a  decisive  and  important  step,  the  all-important  postulation 
of  Markan  Priority  will  not,  however,  take  us  all  the  way  through  the 
maze.  In  particular,  we  need  to  ask  the  next  logical  question:  Did 


3.  Markan  Priority  83 

Matthew  and  Luke  use  Mark  independently  of  one  another  or  did  one 
of  them  also  know  the  other?  And  if  Matthew  and  Luke  used  Mark 
independently,  how  do  we  explain  the  origin  of  the  non-Markan 
material  that  they  share,  namely  the  Double  Tradition?  We  will  need  to 
think,  in  other  words,  about  what  kind  of  literary  relationship  will  best 
explain  all  the  agreements  between  Matthew  and  Luke.  This  question  is 
a  vital  one  for  Synoptic  studies  and  we  will  consider  it  in  detail  in 
Chapters  5  and  6.  But  let  us  not  hurry  away  from  the  topic  of  Markan 
Priority  too  quickly,  for  its  interest  does  not  consist  only  in  the  extent 
to  which  it  solves  one  element  of  the  Synoptic  Problem.  The  theory  has 
huge  relevance  for  New  Testament  study.  Next,  then,  we  will  explore 
the  ramifications  of  Markan  Priority,  in  historical,  theological,  text- 
critical  and  redaction-critical  terms.  It  is  time  to  have  a  look  at  the  role 
Markan  Priority  plays  in  New  Testament  scholarship. 


Chapter  4 
BUILDING  ON  MARKAN  PRIORITY 

1 .  Introduction 

Having  touched  on  the  fascination  of  engaging  in  Synoptic  study 
(Chapter  1),  and  having  surveyed  the  data  (Chapter  2)  and  found  a 
compelling  explanation  for  some  of  it  in  the  theory  of  Markan  Priority 
(Chapter  3),  it  is  time  to  consider  the  relevance  of  Markan  Priority  for 
the  study  of  the  New  Testament  more  broadly.  For  this  is  a  theory  that 
has  been  honoured  by  time,  and  one  of  the  reasons  that  it  is  held  in 
such  high  esteem  in  the  academy  is  its  explanatory  power.  Markan 
Priority  helps  to  make  sense  of  so  much  of  what  we  see  in  early  Chris- 
tianity, the  Gospels  and  Jesus.  It  has  been  an  indispensable  prerequisite 
of  much  that  has  taken  place  in  New  Testament  scholarship  and  we 
should  not  let  this  pass  by  without  comment.  There  are  several  ways  in 
which  the  theory  has  helped  scholars  to  reflect  profitably  on  the  biblical 
text.  We  will  deal  with  them  under  the  following  headings:  redaction- 
criticism,  the  study  of  the  historical  Jesus  and  Christian  origins  and 
textual  criticism. 

2.  Redaction-Criticism 

The  theory  of  Markan  Priority  has  been  at  the  heart  of  redaction- 
criticism,  one  of  the  most  important  methods  for  studying  the  Gospels 
developed  in  the  previous  half-century.  Broadly  speaking,  redaction- 
criticism  might  be  defined  as  the  study  of  the  tendencies,  nature  and 
distinctive  emphases  of  a  text  with  a  view  to  ascertaining  the  theologi- 
cal and  literary  standpoint  of  its  author.  On  the  whole  redaction-criti- 
cism eschews  interest  in  the  oral  origin  of  units  of  tradition  (pericopae) 
that  make  up  the  Gospels  (more  the  preserve  oi form-criticism)  in  order 
to  concentrate  attention  on  the  process  by  which  the  evangelists  created 
their  books.  The  focus  is  clearly  on  the  authors  of  each  Gospel.  For 


4.  Building  on  Markan  Priority  85 

convenience,  the  authors  are  usually  called  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke, 
but  without  our  necessarily  thinking  that  the  original  authors  of  these 
books  bore  these  names. 

Redaction-criticism  both  assumes  and  builds  on  the  theory  of 
Markan  Priority  in  several  ways.  First,  in  assuming  Markan  Priority, 
some  of  the  key  works  of  redaction-criticism  have  looked  at  Mark 
without  making  reference  to  Matthew  and  Luke.  In  other  words,  it  is 
assumed  that  Mark  was  working  without  knowledge  of  any  other 
gospel,  but  was  the  first  to  draw  together  traditional  materials  about 
Jesus  into  a  coherent,  written  whole — his  is  the  first  gospel  not  only  in 
that  it  was  the  source  of  Matthew  and  Luke  but  also  in  the  sense  that  he 
was  the  originator  of  the  genre,  the  first  to  write  this  kind  of  life  of 
Jesus  that  culminated  in  an  account  of  his  Passion  and  resurrection. 

The  task  for  the  redaction-critic  of  Mark  is  therefore  to  find  a 
coherent  and  plausible  explanation  of  how  Mark  redacted  the  materials 
at  his  disposal,  asking  how  the  distinctive  features  of  his  text  might  be 
explained  by  the  theological  viewpoint  of  its  original  author.  The  quest 
has  generated  some  fascinating  proposals — redaction-criticism  of  Mark 
has  become  something  of  a  rich  industry  within  biblical  scholarship. 
Perhaps  Mark,  for  example,  is  the  first  person  to  forge  together  into  a 
coherent  whole  the  Pauline  kerygma  (preaching)  of  the  crucified  Christ 
with  the  traditions  that  were  circulating  concerning  Jesus'  life  and 
ministry,  beginning  his  Gospel  with  accounts  of  Jesus'  teaching  ability 
and  healing  power  and,  as  the  story  progresses,  taking  the  reader  on  a 
journey,  'the  way  of  the  Lord',  towards  a  kingdom  constituted  by  the 
cross  of  a  crucified  Messiah. 

The  obvious  difficulty  that  redaction-criticism  of  Mark  introduces  is 
the  question  of  Mark's  source  material.  On  the  assumption  of  Markan 
Priority,  we  do  not  have  any  of  Mark's  sources  extant  and  one  of  the 
dangers  in  redaction-criticism  of  Mark  is  the  potential  circularity  of 
reconstructing  Mark's  sources  on  the  basis  of  a  reconstruction  of  what 
one  thinks  Mark  might  have  done  with  them.  On  the  Griesbach  Theory, 
one  does  not  have  the  same  difficulty,  for  Mark  is  redacting  his  Gospel 
on  the  basis  of  Matthew  and  Luke,  omitting,  reworking  and  entwining 
sources  that  we  have  in  front  of  us.  But  this,  unfortunately,  is  one  of  the 
genuine  problems  that  scholars  continue  to  confront  in  coming  to  terms 
with  the  Griesbach  Theory,  the  lack  of  a  convincing  redaction-critical 
explanation  for  the  choices  that  Mark  makes,  a  lack  that  competes  with 
so  many  plausible  and  intriguing  studies  of  Mark  that  work  on  the 


86  The  Synoptic  Problem 

assumption  that  he  was  responsible  for  the  origin  of  the  Gospel  genre 
as  we  know  it. 

But  the  anxiety  about  our  inability  to  compare  Mark  with  extant 
sources  has  produced  different  results  that  both  build  on  and  react 
against  redaction-criticism  of  Mark.  While  the  newer,  emerging  disci- 
pline of  narrative-criticism  pronounces  itself  firmly  uninterested  in  the 
matter  of  sources,  focusing  purely  on  the  individual  text  at  hand,  narra- 
tive-criticism of  Mark  nevertheless  aligns  itself  with  redaction-criticism 
of  Mark  in  avoiding  comparison  with  the  other  Synoptics.  It  is  prob- 
ably no  coincidence  that  Mark  has  particularly  lent  itself  to  narrative- 
critical  analysis  given  the  legacy  of  redaction-criticism  that  bases  itself 
on  the  priority  of  Mark,  likewise  not  having  to  be  concerned  about 
comparison  between  Mark  the  other  Synoptics. 

What  then  of  redaction-criticism  of  Matthew  and  Luke?  It  too  has 
been  developed  on  the  assumption  of  Markan  Priority,  but  in  different 
ways  from  redaction-criticism  of  Mark.  For  here  we  have  one  of  the 
sources  of  Matthew  and  Luke  on  the  table  in  front  of  us  ready  for 
analysis.  It  is  one  of  the  most  clear  and  straightforward  ways  in  which 
study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  interacts  with  Gospel  studies  more 
generally.  Many  of  the  insights  that  have  been  gleaned  from  the  study 
of  Matthew  and  Luke  are  the  product  of  comparison  between  Matthew 
and  Mark  and  between  Luke  and  Mark.  Where  one  can  watch  what  a 
writer  is  doing  with  a  source,  one  can  gain  a  much  clearer  profile  of 
that  writer.  It  is  true  on  both  the  level  of  the  overarching  designs  of 
Matthew  and  Luke  and  on  the  detailed  level  of  their  individual  sen- 
tences— the  redaction-critic  analyses  Matthew  and  Luke  in  the  light  of 
the  assumption  that  they  were  using  Mark,  an  assumption  that  tends 
towards  the  notion  that  Matthew  and  Luke  were  both  attempts  to  'fix' 
Mark,  to  supplement,  rewrite  and  correct  (what  they  saw  as)  its  inade- 
quacies while  at  the  same  time  drawing  on  it. 

As  we  have  seen  already,  Matthew  and  Luke  both  incorporate  the 
basic  structure  of  Mark,  John  the  Baptist — Temptation — teaching  and 
healing  ministry  in  Galilee — Passion  in  Jerusalem,  but  both  appear  to 
find  this  structure  in  need  of  major  supplementation.  Thus  both  Matt- 
hew and  Luke  rework  Mark  by  adding  Birth  Narratives  at  the  begin- 
ning of  their  respective  Gospels,  and  resurrection  appearances  at  the 
end.  Perhaps  then,  like  many  a  modem  reader,  they  found  Mark  to  be 
lacking — rather  shorter  than  one  might  expect — beginning  too  late  and 
ending  too  early  and  in  the  middle  missing  many  of  the  matters  that 


4.  Building  on  Markan  Priority 


87 


might  be  regarded  as  essential,  the  Lord's  Prayer  for  example,  or  the 
Beatitudes.  Indeed  Matthew  and  Luke  both  feature  a  great  deal  more 
sayings  material  than  does  Mark — proportionally  more  space  is  taken 
up  in  both  Matthew  and  Luke  with  teaching  material  than  it  is  in  Mark, 
something  that  itself  substantially  alters  the  picture  of  Jesus  we  receive 
from  Mark. 

On  the  assumption  of  Markan  Priority,  then,  the  first  readers  of  Mark 
found  it  to  be  inadequate.  And  this  is  true  not  only  of  questions  of 
structure  and  content — the  questions  concerning  what  Mark  did  not 
include — but  also  on  the  more  detailed  level  of  its  individual  pericopae 
and  sentences  within  them.  Its  language  is  somewhat  colloquial.  Some 
might  even  call  it  sloppy.  There  are  broken  sentences,  the  obsessively 
frequent  use  of  'and'  or  'and  immediately'  and  the  regular  use  of  the 
historic  present,  'he  says',  'he  goes',  'he  enters'.  For  both  of  the  later 
evangelists,  this  style  wanted  some  substantial  modification.  Both  make 
major  changes  and  Luke  in  particular  recasts  Mark  in  a  much  more 
'literary'  Greek  style,  omitting  all  of  Mark's  historic  presents  and 
eliminating  many  of  the  regular  'and's. 

The  key  matter,  though,  is  to  see  that  Matthew  and  Luke  differed 
from  Mark  in  theology  and  Christology.  Their  conceptions  of  what 
God,  Jesus  and  the  disciples  were  like  overlapped  with  Mark's 
conception  but  were  not  identical  to  it.  Thus,  for  example,  we  might 
remember  that  Matthew  apparently  altered  Mark's  comment  that  'Jesus 
could  do  no  mighty  work'  in  Nazareth  (6.6)  to  a  statement  that  'Jesus 
did  not  do  there  many  mighty  works'  (Mt.  13.58).  Likewise,  we  might 
recall  that  the  gradual  healing  of  the  blind  man,  no  doubt  seen  to  be 
implying  some  limit  on  Jesus'  power  (Mk  8.22-26)  is  omitted  in 
Matthew  and  Luke.  Nor,  again,  is  Jesus  so  enigmatic  in  Matthew  and 
Luke.  The  elements  of  secrecy  recede  into  the  background  and  the  edge 
is  taken  off  that  darkly  ironic  Markan  portrait  (see  above,  pp.  64-65). 
Where  there  are  questions  in  Mark,  there  is  explication  in  both 
Matthew  and  Luke.  Consider,  for  example,  the  following  passage: 


Matthew  17.9-13 


Mark  9.9-1 3 


9.  And  as  they  were  coming  down  the 
mountain.  Jesus  commanded  them.  "Tell 
no  one  the  vision,  until  the  Son 
of  man  is  raised  from  the  dead". 


9.  And  as  they  were  coming  down  the 
mountain,  he  charged  them  to  tell 
no  one  what  they  had  seen,  until  the  Son 
of  man  should  have  risen  from  the  dead. 


88 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


1 0.  So  they  kept  the  matter  to 

themselves,  questioning  what  the  rising 

from  the  dead  meant. 

10.  And  the  disciples  asked  him.  "Then 

1 1 .  And  they  asked  him, 

why  do  the  scribes  say  that  first  Elijah 

'Why  do  the  scribes  say  that  first  Elijah 

must  come?"  1 1 .  He  replied. 

must  come?'  12.  And  he  said  to  them, 

'Elijah  does  come,  and  he  is  to  restore  all 

"Elijah  does  come  first  to  restore  all 

things; 

things;  and  how  is  it  written  of  the  Son  of 

man.  that  he  should  suffer  many  things 

and  be  treated  with  contempt? 

12.  but  1  tell  you  that 

13.  But  I  tell  you  that 

Elijah  has  already  come,  and  they  did  not 

Elijah  has  come,  and  they  did  to  him 

know  him.  but  did  to  him  whatever  they 

whatever  they 

pleased.  So  also  the  Son  of  man  will 

pleased,  as  it  is  written  of  him'. 

suffer  at  their  hands'. 

13.  Then  the  disciples  understood  that  he 

was  speaking  to  them  of  John  the  Baptist. 

This  example  falls  into  the  'not  quite  Triple  Tradition'  category  (see 
above,  pp.  48-50,  occasions  where  material  is  common  to  Matthew  and 
Mark  alone  or  to  Mark  and  Luke  alone).  Typically,  Mark's  text  is 
allusive:  it  implies  a  knowledge  both  of  the  Hebrew  Bible  and  of  itself, 
leaving  the  reader  to  do  a  good  deal  of  the  work.  Here,  we  are  expected 
to  have  read  the  earlier  part  of  the  Gospel  carefully,  noticing  that  John 
the  Baptist's  appearance  resembled  that  of  Elijah  (Mk  1.6;  cf.  2  Kgs 
1.8)  and  that  the  story  of  John  the  Baptist,  Herod  and  Herodias  is 
fashioned  after  and  alludes  to  the  stories  of  Elijah,  Ahab  and  Jezebel 
(Mk  6.14-29;  1  Kgs  17-22).  Now  careful  readers  of  Mark  who  know 
their  Hebrew  Bible  will  at  this  stage  in  Mark  make  a  link,  encouraged 
by  the  saying  of  Jesus  here  recorded.  They  will  see  that  Elijah  has 
indeed  come,  in  John  the  Baptist,  and  that  this  confirms  the  messianic 
identity  of  Jesus  that  the  disciples  are  now  beginning  to  perceive 
(8.30).  Further — and  this  is  the  key  element — the  sharp  reader  is 
expected  to  see  that  Jesus  will  meet  an  end  that  is  similar  to  that  of 
John — 'they  did  to  him  whatever  they  pleased,  as  it  is  written  of  him' 
and  so  too  the  Son  of  Man  will  'suffer  many  things',  also  as  'it  is 
written'.  The  reader  of  this  passage  in  Mark,  who  reads  in  the  context 
of  both  the  Gospel  and  the  Hebrew  Bible,  is  left  reflecting  on  the 
relationship  between  John  the  Baptist,  the  scriptures,  Jesus'  identity, 
suffering,  messiahship  and  the  disciples'  perception. 


4.  Building  on  Markan  Priority 


89 


Now  Matthew,  whose  account  differs  little  from  Mark's,  nevertheless 
adds  a  concluding  comment  not  paralleled  in  Mark:  'Then  the  disciples 
understood...'  This  is  typical  of  Matthew.  He  knows  his  Scriptures  and 
he  has  been  reading  Mark  and  getting  to  know  the  book  for  some  time. 
He  sees  what  Mark  is  doing  here  but  is  concerned  that  his  readers 
might  miss  it.  So  the  allusive  Mark,  which  prefers  to  keep  things  as 
subtle  as  possible,  gets  reworked  when  it  is  absorbed  into  Matthew, 
where  matters  are  stated  strongly  and  unambiguously.  The  same  thing 
happens  again  when  Matthew  is  redacting  the  Markan  incident  con- 
cerning bread  on  the  boat  (Mk  8.13-21//Mt.  16.4-12).  The  Markan 
account  is  bizarre  and  somewhat  difficult  to  fathom,  ending  on  an  open 
question,  addressed  no  doubt  to  the  reader  as  well  as  to  the  disciples  in 
the  Gospel:  'Do  you  not  yet  understand...  ?'  Equally  as  typically,  Matt- 
hew by  contrast  adds  one  of  his  clarificatory  sentences,  'Then  they 
understood  that  he  did  not  tell  them  to  beware  of  the  leaven  of  bread, 
but  of  the  teaching  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees'  (16.12).  Where 
Mark  has  questions,  and  disciples  who  cannot  fathom  the  answers, 
Matthew  has  clear  statements,  and  disciples  who  understand. 

Thus  Matthew,  Mark's  first  reader,  perceives  what  Mark  is  doing, 
but  decides  to  make  it  absolutely  clear  for  his  readers.  Indeed  one  of 
the  reasons  for  the  current  scholarly  fascination  with  Mark  is,  no  doubt, 
that  this  is  a  text  that  leaves  the  interpreter  with  plenty  of  work  to  do. 

Let  us  have  a  look  at  another  example  of  the  way  in  which  redaction- 
criticism  of  Matthew  and  Luke  can  work  within  a  single  pericope. 
Earlier  we  noticed  some  interesting  differences  in  the  story  of  the  still- 
ing of  the  storm.  Now  let  us  explore  the  differences  in  a  little  more 
detail. 


Matthew  H.25-26 

Mark  4.38-39 

Luke  8.24-25 

And  the  disciples,  having 

And 

And  having 

approached  him. 

they 

approached  him  they 

awoke  him  saying. 

awake  him  and  say  to  him. 

awoke  him  saying, 

'Lord,  save! 

'Teacher,  do  you  not  care 

'Master  Master, 

We  are  perishing!'  * 

that  we  are  perishing?" 

we  are  perishing!' 

Then,  having  got  up,  he 

And  having  awoken,  he 

And  having  awoken,  he 

rebuked  the  winds  and 

rebuked  the  wind  and  said 

rebuked  the  wind  and 

the  sea. 

to  the  sea,  'Be  silent!  Be 

the  raging  of  the  water. 

muzzled!'  And  the  wind 

And  they 

and  there  was 

ceased,  and  there  was 

ceased,  and  there  was 

a  great  calm*. 

a  great  calm. 

a  calm. 

90  The  Synoptic  Problem 


*And  he  says  to  them. 

And  he  said  to  them. 

And  he  said  to  them. 

"Why  are  you  afraid. 

'Why  are  you  so  afraid?  Have 

"Where  is 

yeofUttlefaith?" 

you  still  no  faith?' 

your  faith?" 

Where  Mark's  Jesus  is  harsh  towards  the  disciples  ('Have  you  still 
no  faith?')  and  the  disciples  have  no  respect  for  Jesus  ('Do  you  not 
care...?'),  both  Matthew  and  Luke  have  a  little  more  reverence.  In 
Matthew  they  have  characteristically  'little  faith'  (cf  Mt.  14.31;  16.8), 
not  none,  and  in  Luke  the  question  is  'Where  is  your  faith?'  as  if  this  is 
but  a  temporary  lapse.  And  the  insulting  question  'Do  you  not  care...?' 
is  omitted  by  both.  This  is  the  kind  of  pattern  that  one  finds  throughout. 

The  redaction-critic  will  also  notice  places  where  the  style  of  Matt- 
hew and  Luke  characteristically  differs  from  that  of  Mark.  Luke,  ever 
the  master  of  writing  a  lively  story,  adds  the  doubled  vocative  'Master 
Master'  just  as,  elsewhere,  Jesus  says  'Martha  Martha'  (Lk.  10.41), 
'Simon  Simon'  (Lk.  22.31)  and  'Saul  Saul'  (Acts  9.4).  Matthew,  often 
regarded  as  the  most  liturgical  of  the  Gospels,  has  the  disciples  sound- 
ing like  they  are  in  church  chanting  a  confession,  'Lord,  save!'  just  as 
elsewhere  those  who  'approach'  Jesus  say  'Lord,  have  mercy!'  (17.15). 

Redaction-criticism  is  not  very  difficult  once  one  gets  used  to  prac- 
tising it.  Indeed  this  kind  of  redaction-criticism  is  a  lot  of  fiin  and  gives 
students  with  even  the  most  basic  knowledge  of  the  Gospels  a  feeling 
of  empowerment  as  they  practise  a  form  of  exegesis  directly  involving 
the  biblical  text.  It  is  one  of  the  best  ways  of  becoming  familiar  with 
the  Synoptic  Gospels  generally  and  the  Synoptic  Problem  specifically. 
For  those  who  have  not  practised  it  themselves  before,  here  is  how  to 
go  about  it: 

(a)  Get  hold  of  a  Synopsis  of  the  Gospels  and  start  looking  at 
parallel  passages. 

(b)  Choose  a  passage,  preferably  from  the  'Triple  Tradition' 
(occurring  in  all  three  Synoptics),  and  begin  to  find  the 
similarities  and  differences  between  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke. 
One  of  the  best  ways  of  doing  this  is  by  photocopying  the 
relevant  page  in  your  Synopsis  and  then  doing  some  colour- 
ing— see  the  suggested  scheme  above  in  Chapter  2. 

(c)  Focus  on  the  differences  between  the  Gospels  and  attempt  to 
find  places  where  Matthew  or  Luke  do  the  same  thing  else- 
where in  their  Gospels.  This  is  easier  to  do  these  days  because 


4.  Building  on  Markan  Priority  91 

of  the  advent  of  useful  electronic  Bible  search  tools,'  but  the 
more  familiar  you  become  with  the  Gospels,  the  more  you  will 
be  able  to  think  of  the  parallels  without  having  to  look  them 
up.  In  the  example  above,  for  instance,  it  would  be  straight- 
forward to  look  for  other  occurrences  of  the  term  'little  faith' 
in  Matthew, 
(d)  Find  an  explanation  for  the  kinds  of  change  you  have  isolated. 
In  the  example  above,  you  might  notice  that  the  disciples  in 
Matthew  appear  to  be  those  of  'little  faith'  and  that  this  con- 
trasts to  their  total  lack  of  faith  in  Mark. 

As  one  becomes  more  and  more  familiar  with  the  Gospels,  one  finds 
redaction-criticism  based  on  the  assumption  of  Markan  Priority  easier 
and  easier  to  do.  It  is  a  popular  discipline  and  on  the  whole  it  has  been 
extraordinarily  successful,  so  much  so  in  fact  that  it  is  now  sometimes 
said  that  it  functions  itself  as  an  argument  for  Markan  Priority,  the 
logic  being  that  redaction-criticism  has  been  so  fruitful  that  it  estab- 
lishes the  usefulness  and  plausibility  of  the  starting  point,  the  assump- 
tion of  Markan  Priority.  This  is  a  difficult  proposition  to  test,  though, 
because  so  many  works  have  been  written  assuming  Markan  Priority 
that  it  generates  a  kind  of  momentum  of  its  own,  and  there  is  no  coun- 
terbalance. Nevertheless,  it  also  needs  to  be  said  that  so  far  Griesbach- 
ian  scholars  are  not  generally  regarded  as  having  made  a  strong  enough 
case  for  the  reinvention  of  redaction-criticism  on  the  assumption  that 
Mark  used  Matthew  and  Luke.  Perhaps  in  time  the  demonstration  will 
be  forthcoming — but  they  have  got  a  lot  of  stubborn  academic  minds  to 
change  and  victory  does  not  look  imminent.  For  the  time  being  at  least, 
this  kind  of  redaction-criticism  based  on  Markan  Priority  will  continue 
to  be  practised  extensively  and  profitably  by  Gospel  exegetes. 


Summary 

•  Redaction-Criticism:  The  process  by  which  scholars  analyse 
the  tendencies,  nature  and  distinctive  emphases  of  the  Synoptic 
Gospels  with  a  view  to  ascertaining  the  literary  and  theological 


1.  I  have  gathered  together  several  such  tools,  all  available  for  free  on  the 
Internet  on  a  site  called  AU-in-One  Biblical  Resources  Search  (created  November 
1 999).  http://wvv^.ntgateway.coni/multibib.htni. 


92  The  Synoptic  Problem 


standpoint  of  their  authors.  In  study  of  Mark,  Matthew  and 
Luke,  the  theory  of  Markan  Priority  has  been  key. 
Mark's  Gospel:  Because  of  the  theory  of  Markan  Priority, 
most  scholars  have  assumed  that  Mark  was  the  first  writer  to 
forge  together  the  traditional  materials  about  Jesus  into  a 
narrative  framework  with  a  specific  agenda.  The  Gospel  genre 
was  bom  here.  For  many,  the  birth  of  the  genre  was  the  result 
of  Mark's  attempt  to  couch  the  Jesus  tradition  in  the  frame- 
work of  a  Passion  that  is  anticipated  from  the  beginning, 
subordinating  the  materials  about  Jesus'  life  to  a  narrative  of 
suffering  and  death. 

Matthew  and  Luke:  Markan  Priority  helps  us  to  notice  the 
extent  to  which  Matthew  and  Luke  are  attempts  to  'fix'  Mark, 
to  fill  it  out  by  adding  birth  and  infancy  tales  at  the  beginning, 
fiiller  resurrection  stories  at  the  end  and  lots  of  fresh  teaching 
material  in  between.  Direct  comparison  between  Mark  and 
Matthew  and  between  Mark  and  Luke  quickly  reveals  each 
evangelist's  distinctive  emphases,  encouraging  us  to  extrapo- 
late to  an  hypothesis  about  the  evangelists'  literary  and 
theological  agendas. 


3 .  Historical  Jesus  and  Christian  Origins 

Markan  Priority  has  also  been  the  cornerstone  of  a  great  deal  of  work 
on  the  historical  Jesus  and  Christian  origins.  After  all,  it  is  in  the  job 
description  of  a  sound  historian  to  sift  sources,  looking  in  particular  for 
the  earliest  material  and  the  most  primitive  traditions.  If  Mark  is  first, 
and  if  the  Triple  Tradition  material  is  directly  derived  by  Matthew  and 
Luke  from  Mark,  then  it  follows  that  the  historian  will  want  to  spend 
more  time — for  the  triple  tradition  material  at  least — with  Mark  than 
with  Matthew  and  Luke.  And  this,  on  the  whole,  is  the  course  that 
study  of  the  historical  Jesus  and  Christian  origins  has  taken.  When 
looking  at  Triple  Tradition  pericopae,  Mark  is  accorded  an  exalted 
position. 

The  special  place  that  Markan  Priority  has  in  historical  Jesus  work  is 
largely  justified.  It  is  natural,  for  example,  for  scholars  to  spend  more 
time  looking  at  Mark's  account  of  the  Passion  of  Jesus  (Mk  14-16) 
than  at,  say,  Matthew's  largely  derivative  version  (Mt.  26-28).  Or  there 
is  a  natural  tendency  in  research  into  Jesus'  parables  to  prefer  the 


4.  Building  on  Markan  Priority  93 

Markan  versions  of  Triple  Tradition  parables  to  the  Matthean  and 
Lukan  versions  derived  from  them.  Or  on  Christology,  we  might  note 
the  differences  between  the  Synoptics  and  extrapolate  to  an  hypothesis 
about  the  development  of  views  about  Jesus.  We  looked  at  a  good 
example  of  this  in  our  first  chapter  above,  the  story  of  the  Rich  Young 
Ruler  in  which  Matthew's  account  differs  at  just  the  point  where  there 
is  potential  ambiguity  about  Jesus'  divinity  (Mt.  19.16-17//Mk  10.17- 
18//Lk.  18.18-19,  pp.  25-26  above),  something  which,  on  the  assump- 
tion of  Markan  Priority,  is  due  to  Matthew's  deliberate  removal  of 
ambiguity  and  embarrassment. 

Nevertheless,  it  does  need  to  be  added  that  the  privilege  accorded  to 
Mark  in  the  study  of  the  historical  Jesus  and  Christian  origins  can 
easily  become  excessive.  Since  here  we  touch  on  a  point  that  is  seldom 
mentioned,  and  since  it  will  also  be  important  later  when  we  investigate 
the  Double  Tradition,  it  is  worth  pausing  for  a  moment  to  consider  this 
carefully.  The  basic  concern  is  this:  while  it  seems  clear  that  Markan 
Priority  is  a  fine  working  principle  for  historical  enquiry,  the  obsession 
with  positing  it  above  all  else  has  sometimes  resulted  in  a  kind  of 
mechanical  adherence  that  negates  the  possibility  that  Matthew  and 
Luke,  in  their  rewriting  of  Mark,  might  also  have  been  interacting  with 
oral  traditions  independent  of  Mark.  We  should  ever  be  wary  of  the 
assumption  that  'earliest'  is  necessarily  best,  that  the  text  closest  in 
time  to  the  events  being  related  is  always  and  inevitably  the  most 
reliable.  We  only  need  to  think  of  our  own  distance  from  leading 
events  in  the  twentieth  century  to  see  the  point.  We  might  well  write  a 
better  biography  of  Elvis  Presley  or  John  Lennon  today  than  anyone 
was  able  to  write  in  1981,  even  though  we  might  be  directly  dependent 
on  that  biography  of  1981  for  some  of  our  material.  It  is  not  just  that 
more  research  uncovers  more  sources.  It  is  also  a  question  of  perspec- 
tive and  context — sometimes  the  years  intervening  between  events  and 
accounts  of  them  can  generate  a  more  critical,  a  more  nuanced  perspec- 
tive. The  analogy  is  not  perfect,  of  course,  but  it  does  help  us  to  remem- 
ber not  to  allow  an  undue  obsession  with  Matthew's  and  Luke's  literary 
dependence  on  Mark  to  affect  our  historical  Jesus  scholarship. 

The  point  can  be  illustrated  with  a  general  example  and  a  specific 
one.  First,  the  general  example.  It  is  worth  noting  that  Matthew's  Jesus 
is  a  much  more  blatantly  Jewish  Jesus  than  is  Mark's.  Now  in  this,  it 
seems  likely  that  Matthew  is  effectively  closer  to  the  historical  Jesus 
than  is  Mark.  For  it  is  a  consensus  of  good  historical  Jesus  scholarship 


94  The  Synoptic  Problem 

of  the  last  generation  or  so  that  we  need  to  take  seriously  Jesus' 
Judaism  and  Jewish  context.  If  this  is  right,  then  one  of  the  things  that 
Matthew  is  doing  in  his  Gospel  is  not  just  to  'Judaize'  Jesus  but  to  're- 
Judaize'  the  Jesus  of  Mark's  Gospel.  Perhaps  it  was  one  of  the  things 
that  led  Matthew  to  write  this  Gospel,  with  its  desire  to  draw  from  the 
treasure-chest  both  'the  new'  and  'the  old'  (Mt.  13.52).  The  evangelist 
found  much  in  Mark's  Gospel  that  was  of  great  worth  to  him,  but  he 
was  concerned  about  its  general  Gentile  bias  in  which  Jesus  sits  lightly 
to  the  Law. 

Second,  a  specific  example.  In  order  to  understand  this,  we  need  to 
remember  that,  from  the  earliest  days  of  the  Christian  movement,  oral 
traditions  of  Jesus'  sayings  and  deeds  were  circulating.  The  first  Chris- 
tians no  doubt  told  one  another,  as  well  as  new  converts,  about  the 
Jesus  story  and  Jesus'  sayings.  The  apostle  Paul  witnesses  to  this — he 
reminds  the  readers  of  his  letters  of  several  of  Jesus'  sayings  (for  exam- 
ple 1  Cor.  7.12  on  divorce;  9.14  on  mission;  and  11.23-26  on  the 
Eucharist).  Now  it  is  hardly  likely  that  oral  traditions  of  the  Jesus  story 
died  out  as  soon  as  the  evangelists  committed  them  to  papyrus.  Indeed 
the  later  evidence  shows  us  that  oral  traditions  of  the  Jesus  story  con- 
tinued for  a  considerable  time  after  the  Canonical  Gospels  first  became 
known.  Thus  when  Matthew  and  Luke  were  writing  their  Gospels,  it 
seems  highly  likely  that  they  will  have  interacted  with  oral  traditions  of 
some  of  the  same  material  that  they  found  in  their  primary  literary 
source,  Mark.  This  will  mean  that  on  occasion,  Matthew  and  Luke  will 
inevitably  bear  witness  to  different,  sometimes  more  original  versions 
of  Jesus  material  than  the  versions  found  in  Mark,  their  literary  source. 

Since  the  point  is  seldom  seen  and  might  not  be  immediately  grasped 
by  people  immersed  in  purely  literary  ways  of  thinking,  I  will  attempt 
to  illustrate  it  from  our  own  culture.  Most  of  us  will  be  familiar  with 
popular  children's  stories  like  Snow  White  and  Aladdin,  which  continue 
to  be  told  and  retold  in  multiple  different  versions  with  local  variations, 
expansions  and  colour.  Many  of  us  will  also  know  the  Disney  versions 
of  these  stories.  Now  when  Disney  produced  their  version  of  Snow 
White  in  1937,  other  retellings  of  the  Snow  White  story  did  not  immedi- 
ately die  a  death.  Many  later  versions  of  Snow  White  were  strongly 
influenced  by  the  Disney  version,  but  the  latter  did  not  obliterate  other 
ways  of  telling  the  same  story.  So  too,  after  Aladdin  appeared  in  1992, 
other  versions  of  the  Aladdin  story  continued  to  be  told,  even  though 
many  versions  now  tended  to  depict  the  genie  along  the  same  lines  as 


4.  Building  on  Markan  Priority 


95 


in  the  Disney  film.  In  other  words,  a  new,  apparently  definitive  version 
of  a  story  even  in  our  own  culture  strongly  influences  but  does  not 
obliterate  other  versions  of  the  same  story  in  subsequent  retellings. 

It  is  likely  that  Matthew's  and  Luke's  treatment  of  Mark  worked 
along  similar  lines.  Since  they  were  already  familiar  with  other  ver- 
sions of  some  of  the  stories  that  they  subsequently  encountered  in  liter- 
ary form  in  Mark,  they  redacted  Mark  in  interaction  with  these  oral 
traditions.  But  how  can  we  be  sure  that  this  is  the  case?  Is  there  any- 
thing more  than  just  general  likelihood?  What  we  need  is  a  good 
example  that  will  illustrate  the  point.  We  are  lucky  that  we  have  an 
example  of  a  pericope  that  we  will  suspect  to  have  been  particularly 
prone  to  influence  from  oral  tradition,  the  words  at  the  institution  of  the 
Eucharist.  This  is  a  useful  pericope  in  this  context  because  we  will 
expect  passages  that  fomied  part  of  early  Christian  liturgy  to  have  been 
well  known,  repeated  in  differing  versions  across  a  wide  geographical 
stretch.  Thus  this  is  the  kind  of  passage  where  we  will  expect  to  see 
Luke  showing  signs  of  knowledge  of  a  different  or  more  primitive  than 
the  one  appearing  in  Mark.  Have  a  look  again  at  the  Synopsis: 


Matthew  26.27-28 

Mark  14.23-24 

Luke  22.20 

/  Corinthians 
11.25 

And  after  he  had 

And  after  he  had 

And  likewise  (he 

And  likewise  (he 

taken  the  cup  and 

taken  the  cup  and 

took)  the  cup  after 

took)  the  cup  after 

given  thanks,  he 

given  thanks,  he 

supper. 

supper, 

gave  it  to  them 

gave  it  to  them  and 

saying,  'Drink 

they  all  drank  from 

from  it,  all. 

it.  And  he  said  to 

saying, 

saying. 

For 

them, 

this  is  my  blood 

'This  is  my  blood 

This  cup  is  the 

'This  cup  is  the 

of  the  covenant 

of  the  covenant 

new  covenant  in 

new  covenant  in 

my  blood. 

my  blood.  Do  this. 

which  is  shed  for 

which  is  shed  for 

which  is  shed  for 

as  often  as  you 

many  for  the 

many'. 

you'. 

drink,  in  my 

forgiveness  of 

memory". 

sins". 

What  is  so  interesting  about  this  passage  is  that  Paul's  version  is 
very  early — the  words  of  institution  occur  in  1  Corinthians,  normally 
dated  to  the  early  fifties,  well  within  a  generation  of  the  original  event 
that  is  being  related.  Now  Luke,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  we  know  him 
to  have  been  literarily  dependent  on  Mark,  is  nevertheless  apparently 


96  The  Synoptic  Problem 

influenced  by  something  resembling  the  very  early  tradition  also  known 
to  Paul.  Luke,  in  other  words,  seems  to  be  rewriting  Mark  in  interaction 
with  a  version  of  the  same  story  known  to  him  from  his  oral  tradition.^ 
It  is  possible  that  Matthew  too  is  reworking  Mark  in  line  with  a  version 
of  the  Eucharistic  words  more  familiar  to  him.  While  the  words  unique 
to  Matthew,  'for  the  forgiveness  of  sins',  may  simply  be  the  evangel- 
ist's own  creative  addition,  it  is  equally  possible  that  these  are  words 
Matthew  has  added  from  his  own  oral  tradition. 

In  short,  observations  like  this  do  not  compromise  the  theory  of  the 
literary  Priority  of  Mark,  but  they  do  have  importance  for  studying  the 
history  of  traditions.  It  appears  to  be  quite  plausible  that  both  Matt- 
hew's and  Luke's  knowledge  of  oral  tradition  interacted  with  and 
affected  their  reading  of  Mark's  Gospel,  something  that  is  always 
worth  bearing  in  mind  when  we  engage  in  the  study  of  Christian 
origins. 

This  important  qualification  having  been  made,  the  general  point 
nevertheless  remains  absolutely  vital,  that  studies  of  the  historical  Jesus 
and  of  early  Christian  origins  will  continue  to  build  on  the  theory  of 
Markan  Priority.  Perhaps  most  important  of  all,  and  so  a  good  way  to 
conclude  this  section,  is  the  way  that  Markan  Priority  helps  us  to 
understand  the  very  origin  of  the  Gospel  genre.  For  if  Mark  is  indeed 
the  first  Gospel,  then  we  inevitably  find  ourselves  reflecting  on  how 
this  Gospel  was  generated.  If  Matthew  and  Luke  are  primarily  attempts 
to  'fix'  Mark,  to  use  it  as  a  backbone  but  to  correct  it  and  fill  it  out,  the 
question  of  the  origin  of  Mark's  Gospel  presses  itself  on  us  forcefully. 
Is  there  anything  in  the  book's  structure,  theology,  outlook,  appear- 
ance, that  helps  us  to  understand  what  caused  the  first  evangelist  to 
produce  what  we  are  now  used  to  calling  a  'Gospel'?  The  question 
might  sound  odd  to  us  because  we  are  so  used  to  the  idea  of  lives  of 
Jesus  of  the  kind  Mark  was  the  first  to  write.  But  it  seems  to  have  been 
by  no  means  self-evident  in  the  first  Christian  generation  that  a  Gospel 
book  of  this  kind  was  necessary  or  desirable — at  least  30  years,  and 
probably  more,  separate  Mark's  Gospel  from  the  events  it  is  relating. 

The  fascinating  thing  about  Mark's  Gospel  is  that  it  does  yield  up 
answers  to  our  questions  about  the  origin  of  the  Gospel  genre.  There 
are  three  interesting  features  of  Mark's  Gospel  that  give  us  clues: 

2.  Michael  Goulder.  however,  argues  that  Luke  is  dependent  here  on  1  Corin- 
thians and  not  on  the  oral  tradition  also  known  to  Paul  {Luke:  A  New  Paradigm, 
ch.  4). 


4.  Building  on  Markan  Priority  97 

(a)  there  is  a  marked  element  of  secrecy,  enigma  and  mystery  con- 
nected with  Jesus'  identity  and  activity;  (b)  in  spite  of  this,  icey  ele- 
ments in  the  narrative  strongly  affirm  that  Jesus  is  Messiah  and  Son  of 
God;  and  (c)  Jesus'  messiahship  appears  to  be  understood  in  line  with  a 
major  stress  on  his  suffering  and  death.  A  popular  and  plausible  schol- 
arly explanation  of  these  striking  features  is  as  follows.  Mark's  Gospel 
was  generated  by  the  desire  to  marry  the  traditional  materials  the  evan- 
gelist knew  with  his  own  strongly  held  belief  that  Jesus  was  the  Mes- 
siah, and,  furthermore,  that  the  key  to  and  culmination  of  his  Messiah- 
ship  was  suffering  and  death.  Mark's  means  of  stamping  this  belief  on 
the  disparate  materials  at  his  disposal,  materials  that  were  not  always 
conducive  to  Mark's  interests,  was  first,  a  'mystery'  motif  and  second, 
a  related  stress  on  Jesus'  suffering  and  death. 

The  mystery  motif  is  a  narrative  device,  a  means  by  which  Mark  is 
able  to  affirm  Jesus'  messianic  identity  by  placing  confessions  in  the 
mouths  of  the  narrator  (1.1),  God  (1.11)  and  demons  (1.24;  1.34;  3.11- 
12),  while  at  the  same  time  most  of  the  characters  in  the  drama — 
particularly  the  disciples,  on  whom  Mark  places  special  stress — remain 
blissfully  ignorant  of  who  Jesus  is.  What  Mark  seems  to  have  done  is  to 
marry  his  traditions — stories  and  sayings  that  were  often  non-messianic 
or  uninterested  in  the  notion  of  Jesus'  messiahship — with  his  strongly 
held  belief  that  Jesus  was  indeed  Messiah.  And  this  marriage  is 
perfonned  by  means  of  the  narrative  device  of  irony  and  enigma.  The 
readers  can  see  what  the  characters  in  the  drama  cannot  see.  We  are 
allowed  to  hear  God's  perspective,  the  demons'  perspective,  and  the 
narrator's  perspective,  but  they  cannot. 

But  this  is  not  the  whole  story — the  messiahship  of  Jesus  is  nuanced 
and  qualified  by  Mark  in  the  direction  of  suffering  and  death.  The  first 
half  of  the  Gospel,  in  which  Jesus'  messiahship  is  established,  is  sub- 
ordinated to  the  second  half  of  the  Gospel  in  which  his  destiny — suffer- 
ing and  death — is  predicted  (three  times,  Mk  8.31;  9.31;  10.31-32), 
anticipated  (Mk  10.35-45;  12.1-12)  and  then  enacted  (Mk  14-16).  The 
pivot  is  the  mid-point  in  the  Gospel,  the  moment  when  Simon  Peter 
correctly  confesses  that  Jesus  is  Messiah  (Mk  8.29),  but  fails  to  accept 
the  key  point,  that  Jesus  will  suffer,  leading  to  the  famous  rebuke,  'Get 
thee  behind  me  Satan!'  (Mk  8.31-33).  In  the  end,  the  disciples  never 
manage  to  make  the  vital  connection  between  suffering  and  Messiah- 
ship,  but  others  do.  First  an  unnamed  woman  'anoints'  Jesus  for  his 
'burial'  (Mk  14.1-9;  bear  in  mind  that  'Messiah'  means  'Anointed') 


98  The  Synoptic  Problem 

and  then,  after  the  Twelve  have  variously  denied,  betrayed  and  fled 
from  Jesus,  a  group  of  women  replace  them  as  the  true  disciples  at  the 
cross,  having  'followed'  him  and  'ministered'  to  him  from  the  begin- 
ning (Mk  15.40-41). 

Mark  is  all  about  a  Messiah  who  suffers.  It  is  the  relentless  theme  of 
his  Gospel,  increasing  in  intensity  as  the  narrative  reaches  its  goal.  It 
seems  clear  that  the  writer  of  this  Gospel  had  an  ulterior  motive.  Many 
see  him  as  in  the  legacy  of  the  apostle  Paul,  for  whom  the  crucified 
Messiah  was  the  heart  of  'the  gospel'  message  (e.g.  Gal.  6.14).  Accord- 
ingly, given  the  mystery  motif  connected  with  Jesus'  messiahship, 
especially  in  the  first  half  of  the  Gospel,  and  given  Mark's  stress  on 
Jesus  as  a  messiah  who  was  crucified  in  the  second  half,  it  seems  likely 
that  the  Gospel  genre  originated  in  Mark's  attempt  to  take  Paul's  mes- 
sage and  marry  it  to  the  traditions  about  Jesus'  life  and  death  that  he 
knew.  Or,  to  use  somewhat  old-fashioned,  technical  terminology,  he 
has  generated  his  Gospel  by  'Paulinizing  the  kerygma'} 

Without  the  theory  of  Markan  Priority,  a  theory  that  emerges  directly 
from  the  careful  study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem,  none  of  these  reflec- 
tions would  be  possible.  We  would  have  to  paint  a  radically  different 
picture  of  Christian  origins.  There  seems  little  doubt,  then,  that  the 
Synoptic  Problem  in  general  and  Markan  Priority  in  particular  have  an 
enormous  impact  on  the  way  we  do  New  Testament  scholarship.  It  is  a 
useful  reminder  that  having  some  idea  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  is 
simply  indispensable  for  reflection  on  the  identity  of  the  historical 
Jesus  and  the  development  of  Christian  doctrine.  One  should  not  be 
persuaded  by  the  rhetoric  of  those  who  say  that  the  Synoptic  Problem  is 
boring  or  irrelevant! 

Summary 

•      Markan  Priority  has  caused  scholars  of  the  historical  Jesus  to 
pay   special   attention   to   his   accounts.   In   historical   Jesus 


3.  Discussions  of  the  Gospel  genre  abound,  and  various  suggestions  have  been 
made  about  ancient  parallels  for  the  Gospel  genre.  My  point  here  is,  not  withstand- 
ing that  there  are  helpful  parallels  in  other  ancient  materials,  these  are  the  factors 
that  probably  led  Mark  to  produce  what  most  agree  to  be  the  first  'Gospel'.  For 
discussion  of  the  secrecy  motif  in  Mark,  a  good  starting  point  is  CM.  Tuckett  (ed.), 
The  Messianic  Secret  (London:  SPCK;  Philadelphia:  Fortress  Press  Press,  1983). 


4.  Building  on  Markan  Priority  99 


research,  Mark  is  therefore  of  key  importance.  Nevertheless,  it 
also  needs  to  be  noticed  that  literary  priority  is  not  everything, 
and  reflection  on  parallel  Synoptic  accounts  sometimes  leads 
to  the  observation  that  Matthew  and  Luke  may  have  interacted 
not  only  with  Mark  but  also  with  oral  traditions  as  they 
composed  their  Gospels. 

The  theory  of  Markan  Priority  encourages  fruitful  investiga- 
tion of  the  origin  of  the  Gospel  genre.  It  is  plausible  to  think 
of  Mark  as  the  first  author  to  compose  a  gospel,  gathering 
together  the  traditions  at  his  disposal  and  subordinating  mate- 
rials about  Jesus'  life  to  a  narrative  focused  on  the  Passion,  so 
stamping  his  book  with  a  stress  on  a  Pauline  theology  of  a 
suffering  messiah. 


4.  Textual  Criticism 

This  is  the  study  of  the  actual  physical  manuscripts  that  are  our  wit- 
nesses to  the  text  of  the  New  Testament,  and  it  can  interact  with  the 
theory  of  Markan  Priority  in  some  fascinating  ways.  For  if  we  place 
Mark  first,  then  Matthew  and  Luke  become  two  of  Mark's  earliest 
editors.  Like  later  scribes  copying  out  the  text  of  Mark  they  inevitably 
make  corrections,  additions,  omissions  and  changes.  And  the  changes 
Matthew  and  Luke  made  as  they  rewrote  Mark's  material  are  especially 
interesting  in  that  they  often  parallel  changes  made  by  scribes  copying 
Mark.  Sometimes  this  will  be  because  the  Markan  scribes  have  been 
influenced  by  the  very  changes  that  Matthew  and  Luke  made  in  their 
'versions'  of  Mark;  sometimes  it  will  be  because  the  thought  processes 
that  were  influencing  Matthew  and  Luke  will  have  influenced  Markan 
scribes  too;  and  sometimes  it  will  be  both  factors,  interacting  with  one 
another. 

To  understand  the  point,  we  need  to  remember  that  we  do  not 
possess  the  original  autographs  of  the  Gospels,  but  we  work,  instead, 
from  the  many  manuscript  'witnesses'.  One  of  the  text  critic's  key  tasks 
is  the  attempt  to  reconstruct  the  original  text  of  each  Gospel  as  accu- 
rately as  possible  on  the  basis  of  careful  analysis  of  these  manuscripts, 
a  job  that  is  particularly  interesting  in  the  case  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels, 
where  the  material  is  often  so  similar.  It  is  clear,  for  example,  that 
scribes  who  copied  texts  of  Mark  were  often  influenced  by  the  parallel 
texts  in  Matthew  and  Luke.  They  'assimilated'  to  the  more  familiar 


100 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


text,  harmonizing  to  the  version  that  they  knew  best.  Consider  the 
following  text,  for  example: 


Matthew  12.3-4 

Mark  2.25-26 

Luke  6.3-4 

He  said  to  them. 

And  he  said  to  them. 

And  Jesus  answered. 

'Have  you  not  read 

'Have  you  never  read 

'Have  you  not  read 

what  David  did,  when 

what  David  did,  when 

what  David  did  when 

he 

he  was  in  need  and 

he 

was  hungry,  and  those 

was  hungry,  he  and  those 

was  hungry,  he  and  those 

who  were  with  him:  how 

who  were  with  him:  how 

who  were  with  him:  how 

he  entered  the  house  of 

he  entered  the  house  of 

he  entered  the  house  of 

God 

God,  when  Ahiathar  was 
high  priest. 

God. 

and  ate  the 

and  ate  the 

and  took  and  ate  the 

bread  of  the  Presence, 

bread  of  the  Presence. 

bread  of  the  Presence, 

which  it  was  not  lawful 

which  it  is  not  lawful 

which  it  is  not  lawful 

for  him  to  eat  nor  for 

for  any  but  the  priests  to 

for  any  but  the  priests  to 

those  who  were  with 

eat,  and  also  gave  it  to 

eat,  and  also  gave  it  to 

him.  but  only  for  the 

those  who  were  with 

those  with 

priests? 

him?' 

him?' 

The  words  in  italics  here,  'when  Abiathar  was  high  priest'  (Mk 
2.26),  are  an  error.  The  incident  related  (1  Sam.  21.1-6)  involves  not 
Abiathar  but  his  father  Ahimelech.  On  the  assumption  of  Markan 
Priority,  Matthew  and  Luke  realized  this  and  omitted  the  words  (for 
there  are  no  manuscripts  of  Matthew  and  Luke  that  feature  the  words 
'when  Abiathar  was  high  priest').  It  is  of  interest  that  certain  scribes  of 
Mark  made  the  same  excision,  perhaps  under  the  influence  of  the  more 
familiar  versions  of  the  account  in  Matthew  and  Luke,  perhaps  (like 
them)  perceiving  the  error.  Both  Codex  Bezae  ('D'),  an  important 
manuscript  of  the  Gospels  and  Acts  produced  in  about  400,  and  the 
Freer  Gospels  (or  Codex  Washingtonianus,  'W'),  an  important  manu- 
script of  the  Gospels  copied  in  the  late  fourth  century,  do  not  feature 
these  words  in  their  copy  of  Mark. 

In  cases  like  this  what  one  really  needs  is  a  three-dimensional 
Synopsis.^  Normally,  we  look  at  two-dimensional  synopses  that  show 
us  how  critical,  reconstructed  texts  of  the  Gospels  relate  to  one  another. 


4.  I  am  grateful  to  my  colleague  David  Parker  for  some  of  these  observations 
{The  Living  Text  of  the  Gospels  [Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  1997], 
ch.  7). 


4.  Building  on  Markan  Priority 


101 


This  is  what  we  have  done  in  each  example  in  this  book  so  far.  But  one 
of  the  difficulties  with  this  standard  approach  is  that  it  can  lull  one  into 
a  false  sense  of  security  about  the  state  of  the  text  of  the  respective 
Gospels,  and  in  many  cases  something  more  elaborate  would  be  more 
appropriate.  Perhaps,  one  day,  someone  will  invent  an  electronic  synop- 
sis that  enables  one  to  view  not  just  critical  texts  of  Matthew,  Mark  and 
Luke  in  parallel  but  also  different  texts  of  each  of  the  Gospels,  layered 
on  top  of  one  another.  In  the  meantime,  we  can  at  least  add  an  extra 
column  to  our  threefold  synopsis  to  illustrate  the  point  a  little  further. 
Here  columns  1,  2  and  4  represent  the  usual  'critical  text'  of  the  Synop- 
tics on  which  we  have  relied  elsewhere  in  this  book.  This  critical  text  is 
a  reconstruction,  the  best  approximation  that  the  experts  can  make  to 
what  the  original  versions  of  the  New  Testament  looked  like.  Column  3 
shows  how  the  same  text  looks  in  Codex  Bezae,  the  early  manuscript  of 
the  Gospels  mentioned  above. 


Matthew  8.3 

Mark  1.41 

Mar  li  1.41 

Luke  5.13 

(Critical  Text) 

(Critical  Text) 

(Codex  Bezae) 

(Critical  Text) 

And 

And  having,  been 

And  having  been 

And 

moved  with 

moved  with 

compassion,  and 

anger,  and 

having  stretched 

having  stretched 

having  stretched 

having  stretched 

out  the  hand,  he 

out  his  hand,  he 

out  his  hand,  he 

out  the  hand,  he 

touched  him. 

touched  (him). 

touched  him. 

touched  him, 

saying. 

and  says  to  him. 

and  says  to  him. 

saying. 

i  will;  be  clean'. 

'I  will;  be  clean'. 

i  will;  be  clean'. 

'I  will;  be  clean'. 

One  of  the  fascinating  elements  about  the  text  here  is  the  dis- 
agreement over  whether  to  read  'compassion'  or  'anger'.  Given  that  the 
latter  is  in  many  ways  the  more  difficult  reading — scribes  are  likely  to 
have  preferred  the  idea  of  a  compassionate  Jesus  to  an  angry  Jesus — it 
may  be  that  Codex  Bezae  has  the  authentic  reading.  This  is  then  a 
different  but  equally  interesting  case  of  textual  criticism  interacting 
with  the  theory  of  Markan  Priority.  For  here  one  cannot  help  thinking 
that  Matthew  and  Luke  are  more  likely  to  have  changed  a  text  that  read 
'moved  with  anger'  than  they  were  to  have  changed  a  text  that  read 
'moved  with  compassion',  especially  as  Matthew  has  that  very  phrase 
in  a  similar  context  elsewhere  (Mt.  20.34).  In  this  example,  then,  tex- 
tual criticism  helps  us  to  reconstruct  the  text  that  may  have  been  in 


1 02  The  Synoptic  Problem 

front  of  Matthew  and  Luke,  and  to  discover  a  reason  for  their  mutual 
omission  of  words  in  Mark. 

Textual  criticism  can,  then,  interact  profitably  with  Synoptic  Problem 
scholarship,  and  in  particular  with  the  theory  of  Markan  Priority.  In  the 
story  of  the  Leper,  it  can  help  us  to  speculate  on  the  text  of  Mark  from 
which  Matthew  and  Luke  were  working,  adding  an  extra,  fascinating 
dimension  to  our  Synoptic  comparison  and  helping  us  to  remember  that 
when  we  open  the  Bible  we  are  looking  not  at  the  evangelists'  original 
words  but  at  a  modem  scholarly  reconstruction  of  what  they  may  have 
written. 

And  in  our  first  example,  the  story  of  the  Cornfield  on  the  Sabbath, 
text  criticism  can  help  us  to  see  how  scribes  were  influenced  by  Matt- 
hew's and  Luke's  redaction  of  Mark.  This  does  not  necessarily  consti- 
tute an  argument  for  the  Priority  of  Mark,  for  it  is  a  fact  that  scribes  of 
Mark  oft;en  'assimilated'  to  the  other  Gospels,  and  especially  to  Matt- 
hew, thus  rewriting  Mark,  largely  unconsciously,  in  the  light  of  the 
more  familiar  and  much  preferred  Matthew.  But  to  press  this  would  be 
to  miss  the  point  that  Markan  scribes  are  on  what  we  might  label  a 
'trajectory',  which  begins,  on  the  assumption  of  Markan  Priority,  with 
Matthew's  and  Luke's  rewriting  of  Mark.  Thus  Matthew's  and  Luke's 
interaction  with  Mark  ultimately  changed  Mark  too.  It  is  arguably  a 
mark  of  the  success  of  their  rewriting  of  Mark  that  they  so  influenced 
the  textual  tradition.  And  in  their  interaction  with  Matthew  and  Luke, 
such  Markan  scribes  take  a  position  tantamount  to  correcting  Mark, 
tacitly  siding  with  the  later  Gospels  in  their  desire  to  correct  and 
improve  it. 


Summary 

•  Textual  criticism,  the  study  of  the  manuscripts  of  the  New 
Testament,  reminds  us  that  the  differences  between  Matthew, 
Mark  and  Luke  are  differences  between  modem,  critical  texts 
of  the  Synoptics,  texts  that  have  been  reconstmcted.  It  is 
fascinating  and  informative  to  view  Markan  Priority  through 
the  multiple  lenses  provided  by  textual  criticism.  Sometimes 
we  see  signs  of  a  text  of  Mark  that  perhaps  Matthew  and  Luke 
also  saw;  sometimes  we  see  texts  of  Mark  that  have  been 
influenced  by  the  changes  made  by  Matthew  and  Luke. 


4.  Building  on  Markan  Priority  1 03 


5.  Conclusion 

Markan  Priority  remains  at  tlie  heart  of  a  great  deal  of  New  Testament 
study.  Our  reflections  on  Marican  Priority  have  helped  us  to  see  just 
how  relevant  and  valuable  the  study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  has 
become  as  a  building  block  for  other  elements  in  Gospel  scholarship. 
We  have  looked  in  this  chapter  at  three  important  areas  where  reflec- 
ting on  Markan  Priority  can  help  us  to  discuss  the  New  Testament  and 
Christian  origins.  Let  us  briefly  summarize: 

(a)  Redaction-criticism:  This  has  been  one  of  the  key  critical 
methods  in  New  Testament  scholarship,  analysing  the  tenden- 
cies, nature  and  distinctive  emphases  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels 
with  a  view  to  ascertaining  the  theological  standpoint  of  their 
authors.  In  study  of  Mark,  Matthew  and  Luke,  the  theory  of 
Markan  Priority  has  been  key: 

•  Mark 's  Gospel:  Because  of  the  theory  of  Markan  Priority, 
most  scholars  have  assumed  that  Mark  was  the  first  writer 
to  forge  together  the  traditional  materials  about  Jesus  into 
a  narrative  framework  with  a  specific  agenda.  The  Gospel 
genre  was  bom  here.  For  many,  the  birth  of  the  genre  was 
the  result  of  Mark's  attempt  to  couch  the  Jesus  tradition  in 
the  framework  of  a  Passion  that  is  anticipated  from  the 
beginning,  subordinating  the  materials  about  Jesus'  life  to 
a  narrative  of  suffering  and  death. 

•  Matthew  and  Luke:  Markan  Priority  helps  us  to  notice  the 
extent  to  which  Matthew  and  Luke  are  attempts  to  'fix' 
Mark,  to  fill  it  out  by  adding  birth  and  infancy  tales  at  the 
beginning,  fuller  resurrection  stories  at  the  end  and  lots  of 
fresh  teaching  material  in  between.  Direct  comparison 
between  the  Synoptics  quickly  reveals  each  evangelist's 
distinctive  emphases,  encouraging  us  to  extrapolate  to  an 
hypothesis  about  the  evangelists'  literary  and  theological 
agendas. 

(b)  Historical  Jesus  and  Christian  Origins: 

•  Markan  Priority  has  caused  scholars  of  the  historical  Jesus 
to  pay  special  attention  to  Mark's  accounts.  In  historical 
Jesus  research,  Mark  is  therefore  of  key  importance.  Never- 
theless, it  also  needs  to  be  noticed  that  literary  priority  is 


1 04  The  Synoptic  Problem 

not  everything,  and  reflection  on  parallel  Synoptic  accounts 
sometimes  leads  to  the  observation  that  Matthew  and  Luke 
may  have  interacted  not  only  with  Mark  but  also  with  oral 
traditions  as  they  composed  their  Gospels. 
•     The  theory  of  Markan  Priority  encourages  fruitful  investi- 
gation of  the  origin  of  the  Gospel  genre.  It  is  plausible  to 
think  of  Mark  as  the  first  author  to  compose  a  Gospel, 
gathering  together  the  traditions  at  his  disposal  and  sub- 
ordinating materials  about  Jesus'  life  to  a  narrative  focused 
on  the  Passion,  so  stamping  his  book  with  a  stress  on  a 
Pauline  theology  of  a  suffering  Messiah, 
(c)      Textual  criticism:  the  study  of  the  manuscript  tradition  of  the 
Gospels  reminds  us  that  the  differences  between  Matthew, 
Mark  and  Luke  are  differences  between  modem,  critical  texts 
of  the  Synoptics,  texts  that  have  been  reconstructed  by  means 
of  textual  criticism.  It  is  fascinating  and  informative  to  view 
Markan   Priority  through  the   multiple   lenses  provided  by 
textual  criticism.  Sometimes  we  see  a  signs  of  a  text  of  Mark 
that  perhaps  Matthew  and  Luke  also  saw;  sometimes  we  see 
texts  of  Mark  that  have  been  influenced  by  the  changes  made 
by  Matthew  and  Luke. 

These  are  just  some  of  the  ways  in  which  we  might  reflect  profitably 
on  the  theory  of  Markan  Priority.  For  our  purposes,  the  most  important 
corollary  of  our  decision  in  favour  of  Markan  Priority  is,  however,  the 
one  that  builds  on  it  to  help  us  understand  properly  the  data  for  which 
we  have  not  yet  accounted  on  our  way  through  the  maze.  Markan 
Priority  has  profound  implications  for  how  we  solve  the  remainder  of 
the  Synoptic  Problem.  When  in  Chapter  2  we  looked  carefully  at  the 
data,  we  divided  it  up  into  four  major  types,  Triple  Tradition,  Double 
Tradition,  Special  Matthew  and  Special  Luke.  The  Triple  Tradition 
material,  the  pericopae  that  feature  in  all  three  Synoptics,  seems  to  be 
more  than  adequately  explained  by  the  theory  of  Markan  Priority.  In 
each  case,  Matthew  and  Luke  are  literarily  dependent  on  Mark.  Let  us 
turn  next,  therefore,  to  the  Double  Tradition  material,  the  pericopae 
shared  by  Matthew  and  Luke  alone. 

There  are  two  ways  to  explain  the  Double  Tradition  material  by 
taking  for  granted  and  building  on  Markan  Priority.  The  first  of  these 
theories  we  will  look  at  next,  the  theory  that  Matthew  and  Luke  used 
Mark  independently  of  one  another,  and  thus  that  they  could  only  have 


4.  Building  on  Markan  Priority  1 05 

taken  over  the  Double  Tradition  from  another,  hitherto  undiscovered 
source.  The  second  theory  we  will  look  at  in  the  final  chapter,  in  which 
we  will  consider  the  weaknesses  of  the  Q  hypothesis,  and  build  on 
Markan  Priority  by  suggesting  that  Luke  knew  Matthew  as  well  as 
Mark. 


Chapter  5 

Q 

1 .  Introduction 

'Q',  the  letter  used  for  the  hypothetical  source  that  allegedly  lies  behind 
much  of  Matthew  and  Luke,  sounds  mysterious  and  intriguing.  On  our 
way  through  the  maze,  here  is  something  that  has  a  sense  of  the 
thrilling.  To  many,  the  term  Q  quickly  conjures  up  images  from  James 
Bond  or  Star  Trek.  Perhaps,  the  reader  thinks,  this  Q  will  be  like  the 
James  Bond  character  Q,  played  by  Desmond  Llewellyn,  ever  able  to 
provide  some  suitable  new  gadget  appropriate  to  the  occasion,  equip- 
ping us  against  implausible  yet  dangerous  situations.  Or  perhaps  it  will 
be  like  the  Q  of  Star  Trek:  The  Next  Generation,  an  ever  powerful, 
strangely  illusive,  oddly  irritating  presence  always  lurking  on  the  side- 
lines to  divert  us  from  conducting  our  affairs  in  the  way  we  would  like. 

Without  doubt,  the  study  of  Q  does  carry  a  thrill  for  many  scholars 
and  students  of  the  New  Testament.  Some  think  that  this  lost  source 
provides  us  with  a  window  onto  the  earliest  years  of  the  Christian 
movement,  and  the  work  of  uncovering  Q  is  now  often  likened  to  the 
work  of  excavating  material  in  an  archaeological  dig.  Not  surprisingly, 
the  'discovery'  in  modem  times  of  this  lost  document  has  led  to  some- 
thing of  an  industry  in  New  Testament  scholarship,  attempting  to  recon- 
struct its  wording,  its  theology,  its  history,  its  origin.  But  before  any  of 
this  is  possible,  there  is  a  prior  question,  a  question  sometimes  ignored, 
that  requires  careful  attention;  What  is  the  evidence  for  this  hypotheti- 
cal document?  How  do  we  know  that  Q  existed?  Is  the  hypothesis 
based  on  solid  ground  or  might  the  Q  of  Gospel  scholarship  turn  out  to 
be  as  fictional  as  the  Qs  of  James  Bond  and  Star  Trek? 

When  beginning  to  explore  the  maze,  we  encountered  two  key 
synoptic  phenomena.  The  first  and  most  striking  kind  of  material  that 
we  met  was  the  'Triple  Tradition',  material  that  is  common  to  Matthew, 
Mark  and  Luke.  It  is  this  material  that  was  our  primary  focus  in 


5.Q  107 

Chapter  3,  for  the  standard  explanation  of  the  Triple  Tradition  is 
Markan  Priority,  the  theory  that  Mark  was  used  by  both  Matthew  and 
Luke.  The  second  kind  of  material  we  encountered  was  the  phenome- 
non of  'Double  Tradition',  material  that  occurs  in  both  Matthew  and 
Luke  but  not  in  Mark.  The  standard  explanation  for  this  material  is  the 
'Q'  hypothesis,  the  notion  that  Matthew  and  Luke  took  the  Double 
Tradition  from  a  source  now  lost  to  us. 

Markan  Priority  and  Q  are  the  two  aspects  that  make  up  the  con- 
sensus view,  the  Two-Source  Theory  (see  Fig.  1 ,  p.  20  above). 

Having  looked  at  the  first  facet  of  this  theory,  Markan  Priority,  it  is 
now  time  to  progress  to  the  second,  Q.  As  before,  it  is  important  that 
the  readers  know  their  guide.  While  I  think  that  Markan  Priority  is 
rightly  the  consensus  view,  my  view  on  Q  attempts  to  challenge  the 
consensus.  It  can  be  shown  that  the  standard  arguments  for  the  exis- 
tence of  Q  are  flawed  and  that  the  hypothesis  is  simply  unable  to  bear 
the  weight  of  the  evidence  against  it.  This  demonstration,  though,  will 
have  to  wait  largely  until  our  next  chapter.  Before  that,  it  will  be  nec- 
essary to  explain  the  grounds  for  the  postulation  of  Q  so  that  the  reader 
can  see  clearly  why  it  is  usually  regarded  as  necessary. 


Summary 

•      Q  is  the  name  given  to  an  hypothetical 

source 

commonly 

invoked  to 

explain  the  existence 

of  the 

Double 

Tradition. 

Mark  and  Q 

are  Matthew  and  Luke 

's  'two 

sources' 

,  hence  the 

term  the  Twc 

)-Source  Theory. 

2.  The  Double  Tradition 

First,  we  should  revise  our  acquaintance  with  the  Double  Tradition. 
Double  Tradition  is  the  name  given  to  material  that  is  common  to 
Matthew  and  Luke  but  which  is  not  found  in  Mark.  There  are  between 
200  and  250  verses  of  such  material  and  these  verses  are  characterized 
by  a  relative  lack  of  narrative  material.  These  verses  include  the  Lost 
Sheep,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the  Beatitudes,  the  Parable  of  the  Talents  (or 
Pounds),  the  Centurion's  Servant  (or  Son),  and  many  other  well-known 
passages. 

Double  Tradition  appears  in  the  Synopsis  (naturally)  in  two  columns, 
one  for  Matthew  and  one  for  Luke.  The  degree  of  agreement  in  wording 


108 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


between  Matthew  and  Luke  varies.  Sometimes  there  is  almost  a  hund- 
red per  cent  verbatim  agreement,  as  with  John  the  Baptist's  preaching: 


Matthew  3.7-10 


'Offspring  of  vipers!  Who  warned 
you  to  flee  from  the  coming 
wrath?  Bear  fruit  therefore  worthy 
of  repentance  and  do  not  presume 
to  say  in  yourselves,  "We  have 
Abraham  as  father";  for  I  say  to 
you  that  God  is  able  from  these 
stones  to  raise  up  children  to 
Abraham.  Already  the  axe  is  laid 
at  the  root  of  the  trees;  for  every 
tree  not  producing  good  fruit  is 
cut  down  and  cast  into  the  fire'. 


Luke  3.  7-9 


'Offspring  of  vipers!  Who  warned 
you  to  flee  from  the  coming 
wrath?  Bear  fruit  therefore  worthy 
of  repentance  and  do  not  begin 
to  say  in  yourselves,  "We  have 
Abraham  as  father";  for  1  say  to 
you  that  God  is  able  from  these 
stones  to  raise  up  children  to 
Abraham.  Already  the  axe  is  laid 
at  the  root  of  the  trees;  for  every 
tree  not  producing  good  fruit  is 
cut  down  and  cast  into  the  fire'. 


Here,  only  the  Greek  words  for  'presume'  and  'begin'  differ. 

Though  on  other  occasions  (for  example  the  parables  of  the  Great 
Supper  and  the  Talents/Pounds,  Mt.  22.1-14//Lk.  14.16-24)  the  word- 
ing is  not  so  close,  the  verbatim  identity  in  passages  like  this  indicates 
some  sort  of  literary  link  between  Matthew  and  Luke,  a  literary  link  in 
addition  to  their  common  dependence  on  Mark.  The  Double  Tradition 
material  of  this  kind  might  then  be  explained  in  any  of  three  ways: 

1 .  Matthew  used  Luke. 

2.  Luke  used  Matthew. 

3.  Matthew  and  Luke  both  used  a  third  document  now  lost  to  us. 

Of  these  three  options  for  explaining  the  origin  of  the  Double 
Tradition  material,  option  3  is  by  far  the  most  popular.  The  third  docu- 
ment postulated  is  given  the  name  Q,  probably  originating  from  the 
German  for  'source'.  Quelle.  Q  is  thought  to  be  necessary  for  several 
reasons.  In  this  chapter  our  main  task  will  be  to  look  at  these  reasons. 


Summary 

The  Double  Tradition  is  non-Markan  material  common  to 
Matthew  and  Luke.  The  frequent  near  verbatim  identity  points 
to  some  kind  of  literary  link.  The  usual  explanation  is  that 
Matthew  and  Luke  were  both  dependent  on  a  lost  source,  Q. 


5.Q  109 


3.  The  Case  for  Q 

Q  is  a  derivative  hypothesis.  It  is  the  result  of  a  prior  assertion,  that 
Matthew  and  Luke  used  Mark  independently  of  one  other.  As  soon  as 
one  has  postulated  that  Matthew  and  Luke  are  independent  of  each 
other  but  at  the  same  time  dependent  on  Mark,  it  is  the  natural  next  step 
to  suggest  that  their  common  non-Markan  material  comes  from  a 
third,  otherwise  unknown  source.  Therefore  many  of  the  traditional 
arguments  for  Q  are  actually — quite  naturally — arguments  against  the 
dependence  of  one  evangelist  (usually  Luke)  on  another  (usually 
Matthew).  In  other  words,  arguments  against  option  2  in  the  list  above, 
Luke's  use  of  Matthew,  are  constituted  as  arguments  in  favour  of 
option  3,  mutual  dependence  on  a  hypothetical  document.  The  theory 
that  Matthew  has  read  Luke  (option  1 )  is  rarely  put  forward  by  sensible 
scholars  and  will  not  be  considered  here. 

The  first  four  arguments  below  are  of  this  type:  they  are  arguments 
against  Luke's  use  of  Matthew,  and  so  in  favour  of  the  Q  hypothesis. 
But  there  are  also,  especially  in  more  recent  literature  on  the  Synoptic 
Problem,  arguments  that  are  more  positive.  The  fifth  and  sixth  argu- 
ments below  are  like  this.  In  other  words,  the  first  four  arguments 
below  give  the  same  negative  reason  for  believing  in  Q:  that  the  alter- 
native, Lukan  knowledge  of  Matthew,  is  untenable.  The  fifth  and  sixth 
arguments  below  are  positive:  that  Q  is  a  helpful  hypothesis. 


Summary 

The  case  for  Q  depends  largely  on  the  prior  assertion  that 
Matthew  and  Luke  are  independent  of  one  another.  Thus 
arguments  in  favour  of  Q  are  often,  in  effect,  arguments 
against  the  primary  alternative,  Luke's  direct  use  of  Matthew. 


Argument  1.  Luke's  Order 

Many  argue  that  Luke's  arrangement  of  Double  Tradition  material  is 
inexplicable  on  the  assumption  that  he  has  used  Matthew.  While  a  lot 
of  the  Double  Tradition  appears  in  Matthew  in  five  nicely  structured 
blocks  of  thematically  related  discourse  (Mt.  5-7,  10,  13,  18,  24-25), 
the  same  material  appears  in  Luke  in  a  radically  different  format,  much 
of  it  in  a  big  central  section  (sometimes  called  The  Travel  Narrative', 


1 1 0  The  Synoptic  Problem 

Lk.  9.51-18.14).  The  point  is  felt  so  strongly  that  scholars  have  charac- 
terized Luke's  treatment  (on  this  assumption)  as  the  work  of  a  'crank', 
or  as  one  who  has  'demolished'  his  source,  or  who  has  'unscrambled 
the  egg  with  a  vengeance'.  Graham  Stanton,  for  example,  says  that  if 
Luke  read  Matthew,  he  'has  virtually  demolished  Matthew's  carefully 
constructed  discourses''  and  Christopher  Tuckett  asks,  'If  Luke  knew 
Matthew,  why  has  he  changed  the  Matthean  order  so  thoroughly,  dis- 
rupting Matthew's  clear  and  concise  arrangement  of  the  teaching  mate- 
rial into  five  blocks,  each  concerned  with  a  particular  theme?' ^ 

An  important  aspect  of  this  argument  is  that  Matthew  often  seems  to 
find  an  appropriate  Markan  context  for  Double  Tradition  material  while 
Luke  does  so  more  rarely.  The  John  the  Baptist  material  and  the  Temp- 
tations, which  feature  both  Markan  and  Q  elements,  occur  in  the  same 
context  in  all  three  Synoptics,  but  after  this,  Matthew  and  Luke  usually 
diverge  in  their  placement  of  Q  pericopae.  Matthew  and  Luke  differ 
fairly  consistently  in  their  placing  of  this  material. 

There  is  one  passage  that  is  regarded  as  making  the  point  with 
special  clarity,  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  (Mt.  5-7),  for  if  Luke  used 
Matthew,  he  cut  the  length  of  his  Sermon  considerably,  writing  the  less 
memorable  Sermon  on  the  Plain  (Lk.  6.17-49),  omitting  much  and 
distributing  the  remainder  at  many  different  points  in  the  Gospel.  Fitz- 
myer,  for  example,  asks,  'Why  would  Luke  have  wanted  to  break  up 
Matthew's  sermons,  especially  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  incorporating 
only  a  part  of  it  into  his  Sermon  on  the  Plain  and  scattering  the  rest  of  it 
in  an  unconnected  form  in  the  loose  context  of  the  travel  account'.^ 

Since  Matthew's  Sermon  is  widely  regarded  as  one  of  the  finest 
pieces  of  religious  writing  of  all  time,  most  have  felt  it  to  be  unlikely 
that  Luke  would  have  disturbed,  rewritten  and  spoilt  his  source.  It  is 
seen  as  more  plausible  that  Matthew  composed  the  Sermon  using  the 
shorter  discourse  in  Q,  best  represented  now  by  Luke's  Sermon  on  the 
Plain,  at  the  same  time  incorporating  elements  from  elsewhere  in  Q  as 
well  as  adding  fresh  material. 


1 .  Graham  N.  Stanton,  'Matthew,  Gospel  of,  DBI,  pp.  432-35  (434). 

2.  Christopher  M.  Tuckett,  'Synoptic  Problem',  ABD,  VI,  pp.  263-70  (268). 

3.  J. A.  Fitzmyer,  The  Gospel  According  to  Luke:  Introduction,  Translation  and 
Notes.  I-IX  (Anchor  Bible,  28 A,  New  York:  Doubleday,  1981),  p.  74;  cf.  Tuckett, 
'Synoptic  Problem',  ABD,  VI,  p.  268. 


5.Q 


111 


Summary 

Luke's  order  of  Double  Tradition  material,  and  especially  his 
rearrangement  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  seems  inexplica- 
ble on  the  assumption  that  he  used  Matthew. 


Argument  2.  Luke 's  Ignorance  of  Matthew 's  Additions  to  Mark 
Another  German  scholar,  Werner  Georg  Kiimmel,  wrote  an  Introduc- 
tion to  the  New  Testament  in  the  1960s  that  is  still  widely  used  today. 
He  has  a  short  discussion  of  the  Q  hypothesis  in  which  he  asks,  is  it 
conceivable  that  Luke  would  have  taken  over  none  of  the  Matthean 
additions  to  the  Markan  text?'^  If  Luke  knew  Matthew  as  well  as  Mark, 
he  must  have  paid  little  attention  to  Matthew's  versions  of  Mark's 
material.  If  Luke  knew  only  Mark  and  Q,  on  the  other  hand,  this  failure 
to  feature  Matthew's  additions  to  Mark  is  entirely  explicable. 

Mt.  12.5-7  is  typical  of  the  examples  given.  It  is  an  insertion  into  Mk 
2.23-28  par.  (Cornfield),  which  features  additional  justification  for  the 
breaking  of  the  Sabbath,  including  a  quotation  from  Hos.  6.6.  Or 
14.28-31  is  mentioned,  where  Peter  walks  on  the  water,  in  the  middle 
of  the  Markan  pericope  in  which  Jesus  walks  on  the  water  (Mk  6.45- 
52//Mt.  14.22-33).  Or  there  is  16.17-19,  in  which  Jesus  commends  Peter 
in  the  middle  of  the  pericope  of  his  Confession  at  Caesarea  Philippi 
(Mk  8.27-30,  par.): 


MatlheM-  16.15-19 

Mark  8.29-30 

Luke  9.20-21 

15.  He  said  to  them. 

29.  And  he  asked  them. 

20.  And  he  said  to  them, 

'But  who  do  you  say  that  I 

'But  who  do  you  say  that  I 

'But  who  do  you  say  that  I 

am?"  16.  Simon  Peter 

am?"  Peter 

am?"  And  Peter 

replied.  'You  are  the 

answered  him,  'You  are 

answered,  'The 

Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living 

the  Christ". 

Christ  of 

God". 

God'. 

1 7.  And  Jesus  answered 

him.  'Blessed  are  you. 

Simon  Bar-Jona!  For  flesh 

and  blood  has  not  revealed 

this  to  you.  but  my  Father 

who  is  in  heaven.  18. 

And  I  tell  you,  you  are 

4.      Kiimmel.  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  p.  50. 


112 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


Peter,  and  on  this  rock  I 

will  build  my  church,  and 

the  powers  of  death  shall 

not  prevail  against  it.  19. 

I  will  give  you  the  keys  of 

the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and 

whatever  you  bind  on  earth 

shall  be  bound  in  heaven. 

and  whatever  you  loose  on 

earth  shall  be  loosed  in 

heaven'.  20.  Then  he 

30.  And  he 

21.  But  he 

strictly  charged  the 

charged 

charged  and  commanded 

disciples  to  tell  no  one  that 

them  to  tell  no  one 

them  to  tell  this  to  no  one. . . 

he  was  the  Christ. 

about  him. 

One  can  see  the  point  at  a  glance.  There  is  some  interesting,  non- 
Markan  material  in  Matthew  16.17-19  that  has  no  parallel  in  Luke.  The 
question  always  asked  is,  Why,  on  the  assumption  that  Luke  used 
Matthew  as  well  as  Mark,  would  he  have  omitted  this  fresh  Matthaean 
material? 

Other  examples  might  be  given,  but  the  point  seems  clear.  If  Luke 
knew  Matthew,  it  is  regarded  as  strange  that  he  apparently  shows  no 
knowledge  of  such  Matthaean  additions  to  Mark.  And  if  Luke  was 
ignorant  of  Matthew  in  passages  like  these,  he  was  ignorant  of  Matt- 
hew everywhere,  and  so  the  Q  hypothesis  becomes  necessary  in  order 
to  make  sense  of  the  Double  Tradition. 


Summary 

•  Luke  appears  to  be  ignorant  of  Matthew's  modifications  of 
Mark.  This  is  inexplicable  on  the  assumption  that  he  knew 
Matthew. 


Argument  3.  Luke 's  Lack  of  'M'  Material 

As  we  saw  when  surveying  the  data  in  Chapter  2  above,  there  is  a  large 
body  of  material  that  occurs  only  in  Matthew,  the  material  that  is 
known  as  'special  Matthew'  or  'M'.  Those  who  question  Luke's  use  of 
Matthew  point  out  that  this  material  is  entirely  absent  in  Luke  and  thus 
that  he  must  have  been  ignorant  of  his  Gospel.  Fitzmyer,  for  example, 
asks,  'If  Luke  depended  on  Matthew,  why  did  he  constantly  omit 


5.Q  113 

Matthean  material  in  episodes  lacking  Markan  parallels,  e.g.  in  the 
infancy  and  resurrection  narratives?'^ 

The  argument  sounds  circular — Luke  does  not  feature  the  M  material, 
the  passages  found  only  in  Matthew,  by  definition.  But  the  point  gen- 
erally made  is  that  it  seems  unlikely  that  Luke  would  have  omitted  so 
much  of  this  rich  Matthaean  material.  Luke's  omission  of  the  visit  of 
the  Gentile  magi  (Mt.  2.1-12)  in  Matthew's  Birth  Narrative,  for  exam- 
ple, is  thought  unlikely  for  an  evangelist  like  Luke  who  was  so  inter- 
ested in  the  Gentile  mission.  It  is  added  more  broadly  that  Luke's  Birth 
Narrative  (Lk.  1-2)  is  so  radically  different  from  Matthew's  (Mt.  1-2) 
that  again  it  is  unlikely  that  Luke  knew  of  it. 

This  argument  is  related  to  the  previous  one,  not  least  given  that 
some  of  Matthew's  special  material  (M)  seems  to  occur  in  Triple  Tradi- 
tion contexts  (as  we  saw  in  Chapter  2,  above).  Both  of  these  arguments 
focus  on  what  is  present  in  Matthew  but  lacking  in  Luke,  just  as  with 
Markan  Priority  one  looks  at  what  is  present  in  Matthew  and  Luke  but 
lacking  in  Mark. 


Summary 

•      Matthew's  special  material  ('M')  does  not  feature  at  all  in 
Luke,  a  sign  that  Luke  did  not  know  Matthew's  Gospel. 


Argument  4.  Alternating  Primitivity 

The  argument  against  Luke's  use  of  Matthew,  and  so  in  favour  of  the  Q 
hypothesis,  is  strengthened  further  by  a  fourth  consideration.  If  Luke 
read  Matthew,  his  versions  of  Double  Tradition  material  ought  always 
to  be  secondary  to  Matthew's  versions  of  the  same  material.  On  that 
theory  he  would,  after  all,  always  be  writing  after  Matthew  and  thus 
with  earlier  versions  of  sayings  in  front  of  him,  something  that,  accord- 
ing to  most,  is  manifestly  not  the  case.  Rather,  it  seems  to  be  the  case 
that  sometimes  Matthew  preserves  the  more  original  form  of  a  saying 
appearing  in  the  Double  Tradition;  sometimes  Luke  preserves  the  more 
original  form.  This,  it  is  thought,  would  be  inexplicable  if  one  evangel- 
ist (Luke)  is  following  the  other  (Matthew). 

Thus,  sometimes  Luke  seems  to  be  secondary  to  Matthew,  as  here, 
for  example: 

5.     Fitzmyer,  Luke  I-IX,  p.  75. 


114 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


MaltheM  ~.I1 

Lulie  11.13 

•If  you,  then,  who  are  evil,  know- 

"If  you,  then,  who  are  evil,  know 

how  to  give  good  gifts  to  your 

how  to  give  good  gifts  to  your 

children,  how  much  more  will 

children,  how  much  more  will 

your  Father  who  is  in  heaven  give 

your  Father  who  is  in  heaven  give 

good  gifts  to  those  who 

ihe  Holy  Spirit  to  those  who 

ask  him'. 

ask  him'. 

Most  believe  that  Q  featured  the  term  'good  gifts',  which  makes 
good  literary  sense  of  the  material  that  has  preceded  this  conclusion, 
which  talks  about  'good  gifts'.  Luke,  with  his  special  interest  in  the 
Holy  Spirit,  is  then  thought  to  have  changed  the  Q  version  that  is  now 
better  represented  by  Matthew. 

Points  like  this,  Matthaean  Priority  in  Q  material,  cause  no  problems 
for  the  thesis  of  Luke's  knowledge  of  Matthew,  but  the  situation  does 
not  always  seem  to  be  like  this.  The  Q  theory  seems  to  be  demanded  by 
the  presence  on  other  occasions  of  more  primitive  wording  in  Luke's 
form  of  Double  Tradition  material.  Perhaps  the  most  popular  examples 
of  supposed  Lukan  priority  in  Q  material  are  the  Lord's  Prayer  (Lk. 
11.2-4;  cf.  Mt.  6.9-13),  the  Beatitudes  (Lk.  6.20-23;  cf  Mt.  5.3-12)  and 
the  doom  oracle  (Lk.  11.49-51;  cf.  Mt.  23.34-36).  Luke's  Lord's 
Prayer,  to  begin  with,  is  more  terse  than  Matthew's.  It  is  thought 
unlikely  that  Luke  would  have  reworked  the  (now  more  popular) 
Matthaean  version: 


Matthew  6.9-13 

Luke  11.2b-4 

9.  Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven. 

Father, 

Hallowed  be  thy  name 

Hallowed  be  thy  name. 

10.  Thy  kingdom  come. 

Thy  kingdom  come. 

TTiy  will  be  done, 

On  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven. 

11.  Give  us  this  day  our  bread  for 

3.  Give  us  each  day  our  bread  for 

the  morrow; 

the  morrow; 

12.  And  forgive  us  our  debts. 

4.  And  forgive  us  our  sins. 

As  we  also  have  forgiven 

For  we  ourselves  forgive  every  one 

our  debtors; 

who  is  indebted  to  us; 

13.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation. 

And  lead  us  not  into  temptation. 

But  deliver  us  from  evil. 

It  is  thought  unlikely  that  Luke  would  have  abbreviated  the  Matt- 
haean version  that  is  now  so  familiar  to  us,  omitting  lines  like  'Thy  will 


5.Q  115 

be  done,  On  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven'  and  'deliver  us  from  evil'.  The  Q 
version  of  the  prayer,  then,  will  probably  have  looked  more  like  Luke's 
version,  and  the  extra  Matthaean  parts  (including  'Our  Father  who  art 
in  heaven')  will  be  distinctively  Matthaean  additions. 

Likewise  the  Beatitudes.  Luke's  'Blessed  are  the  poor'  (Lk.  6.20)  is 
thought  likely  to  be  the  original  Q  form  from  which  Matthew  devel- 
oped his  'spiritualized'  version  'Blessed  are  the  poor  in  Spirit'  (Mt. 
5.3).  The  reverse  direction,  the  notion  that  Luke  derived  his  down-to- 
earth  'Blessed  are  (you)  poor'  from  Matthew's  'Blessed  are  the  poor  in 
spirit'  is  thought  to  be  quite  unlikely. 

In  all  these  and  other  cases,  it  is  felt  that  the  Lukan  version  is  less 
characteristically  Lukan  than  the  Matthean  version  is  characteristically 
Matthean,  a  situation  easily  explicable  if  both  are  independently  redact- 
ing an  unknown  source,  Q,  but  implausible  if  Luke  is  redacting 
Matthew. 


Summary 

•  Sometimes  Matthew,  and  sometimes  Luke  seems  to  have 
the  more  primitive  form  of  Double  Tradition  material.  If  Luke 
had  used  Matthew,  one  would  have  expected  Matthew  always 
to  have  the  more  primitive  form,  and  Luke  always  to  be 
secondary. 

Argument  5.  The  Distinctive  Character  ofQ 

Forms  of  these  four  arguments  (order;  the  lack  of  Matthaean  additions 
to  Mark  in  Luke;  Luke's  lack  of  M  material;  and  alternating  primitiv- 
ity)  have  been  important  in  the  establishment  of  the  Q  hypothesis.  They 
have  been  repeated  many  times  over  at  least  the  last  century  or  so.  The 
four  arguments  work  on  the  assumption  that  by  demonstrating  the 
implausibility  of  Luke's  use  of  Matthew,  one  establishes  the  plausibil- 
ity of  the  Q  hypothesis. 

It  would  be  a  mistake,  however,  to  think  of  Q  as  depending  solely  on 
negative  reasoning.  The  hypothesis  is  not  simply  about  the  unlikeli- 
hood of  Luke's  knowledge  of  Matthew.  It  is  also  about  the  probability 
of  Q.  There  is,  therefore,  a  second  category  of  argument  concerning  the 
existence  of  Q  and  it  is  based  on  the  notion  that  Q  makes  its  presence 
felt  in  the  Gospels.  It  distinguishes  itself  from  the  other  material  in  the 


1 1 6  The  Synoptic  Problem 

Synoptics  not  purely  because  it  provides  a  preferable  explanation  for 
the  phenomenon  of  the  Double  Tradition  but  also  because  it  is  held  to 
have  a  special  theology,  vocabulary,  history,  structure  and  style.  Q  is 
not  the  same  as  Matthew  and  it  is  distinct  from  Luke. 

The  importance  of  this  argument  for  Q  should  not  be  underestimated. 
Indeed,  if  anything,  it  has  grown  stronger  in  recent  years.  Though 
sometimes  spelt  out  explicitly,  this  argument  is  more  often  an  implicit 
one.  There  is  now  a  vast  amount  of  literature  studying  Q  as  a  document 
in  its  own  right.  Just  as  scholars  have  investigated  the  origins,  char- 
acteristics, theology,  community  and  genre  of  each  of  the  Synoptic 
Gospels,  so  too  they  are  now  investigating  Q  along  the  same  lines.  The 
research,  like  similar  research  into  the  Gospels,  is  wide-ranging,  and  Q 
scholars  argue  among  each  other  about  their  conclusions.  But  one 
implicit  consensus  emerges:  that  Q  is  a  document  in  its  own  right  that 
does  not  look  like  Matthew,  Mark  or  Luke.  Its  distinctiveness  is 
becoming  an  important  argument  in  its  favour. 


Summary 

There  are  also  two  more  positive  arguments  for  the  existence 
of  Q,  which  do  not  focus  on  the  implausibility  of  Luke's  use 
of  Matthew. 

The  first  of  these  arguments  is  that  Q  has  a  distinctive  char- 
acter. Q  is  very  different  from  Matthew  and  from  Luke.  There 
is  'space'  between  the  theology,  history,  genre  and  character 
of  Q  and  the  theology,  history,  genre  and  character  of  the 
Synoptics.  Q  makes  its  presence  felt. 


Argument  6.  The  Redaction-Critical  Case 

There  is,  further,  a  third  category  of  argument,  in  addition  to  those  from 
the  unlikelihood  of  Lukan  use  of  Matthew  and  from  the  distinctiveness 
of  Q.  Like  the  latter  argument,  this  one  has  surfaced  relatively  recently. 
It  depends  on  the  success  of  a  related  discipline,  redaction-criticism,  a 
tool — let  us  remind  ourselves — that  might  be  defined  as  the  study  of 
the  way  in  which  an  author  'redacts'  (edits)  his  source  material  with  a 
view  to  ascertaining  the  theological  standpoint  of  the  text  and  its 
author.  But  in  order  to  study  the  ways  in  which  an  author  uses  his 
source  material,  one  has  to  have  an  idea  of  what  that  source  material  is. 


5.Q  117 

On  the  whole,  scholars  have  worked  with  the  assumption  that  Matthew 
and  Luke  were  using  Mark  and  Q.  It  is  then  thought  that  the  success 
with  which  the  redaction-critics'  work  has  been  done  provides  a 
corroboration  of  the  starting-point,  the  postulation  of  Matthew's  and 
Luke's  independent  use  of  (Mark  and)  Q.  The  argument  is  stated 
succinctly  by  Graham  Stanton:  'The  success  of  redaction  criticism  in 
clarifying  the  literary  methods  and  distinctive  theological  emphases  of 
Matthew  and  Luke  on  the  assumption  of  dependence  on  Mark  and  Q  is 
an  important  argument  in  favour  of  the  two-source  hypothesis'.^  This 
argument  is  perhaps  the  consideration  that  is  most  weighty  in  the  mind 
of  the  majority  of  contemporary  scholars.  What  it  amounts  to  is  a 
laissez-faire  argument  in  favour  of  a  conservative  position:  one  ought 
to  maintain  the  status  quo  in  the  light  of  the  fine  scholarship  that  the 
consensus  has  produced.  As  the  popular  saying  goes,  'If  it  ain't  broke, 
don't  fix  it'. 

Though  the  fifth  argument,  from  the  distinctiveness  of  Q,  is 
important,  this  one  is  more  important  still,  for  many  believe  in  Q  but 
(relatively)  few  write  books  about  it.  This  large,  Q-believing  majority, 
takes  the  hypothesis  for  granted  in  its  books  on  the  New  Testament, 
and  every  time  it  is  presupposed,  the  argument  for  Q  apparently  gains 
more  ground.  In  other  words,  if  Q  consistently  makes  sense  in  so  many 
different  studies  on  the  New  Testament,  it  would  seem  to  be  a  workable 
hypothesis.  And  a  workable  hypothesis  might  well  seem  to  be  a  plausi- 
ble hypothesis. 


Summary 

Those  who  have  assumed  the  Q  hypothesis  have  produced 
plausible  redaction-critical  studies  of  Matthew  and  Luke.  This 
is  therefore  a  sign  that  the  Q  hypothesis  is  helpful  and 
plausible. 


4.  Conclusion 

There  are,  then,  six  key  arguments  that  tend  to  be  used  in  the  attempt  to 
establish  the  Q  hypothesis.  The  first  four  of  these  are  essentially  nega- 
tive arguments,  arguments  against  Luke's  use  of  Matthew.  The  other 

6.     Stanton,  'Matthew,  Gospel  of ,  p.  35. 


1 1 8  The  Synoptic  Problem 

two  arguments  are  positive  arguments  that  attempt  to  establish  the 
usefulness  of  the  Q  hypothesis.  Let  us  summarize: 

(a)  It  is  unlikely  that  Luke  knew  Matthew:  The  source  for  the  non- 
Markan  material  that  they  share  (Double  Tradition)  must 
therefore  be  a  third,  otherwise  unknown  source.  It  is  unlikely 
that  Luke  knew  Matthew  for  the  following  reasons: 

•  Luke's  order  is  inexplicable  on  the  assumption  that  he 
knew  Matthew. 

•  Luke 's  ignorance  of  Matthew 's  modifications  of  Mark: 
This  too  would  be  inexplicable  on  the  assumption  that  he 
knew  Matthew. 

•  Luke's  lack  of  M  material:  Matthew's  special  material 
('M')  does  not  feature  at  all  in  Luke,  a  sign  that  Luke  did 
not  know  his  Gospel. 

•  Alternating primitivity  in  the  Double  Tradition:  Sometimes 
Matthew  and  sometimes  Luke  seems  to  have  the  more 
primitive  form  of  Double  Tradition  material.  If  Luke  had 
used  Matthew,  one  would  have  expected  Luke  always  to 
be  secondary. 

(b)  Q  has  a  distinctive  character:  Q  is  very  different  from  Matt- 
hew and  from  Luke.  There  is  'space'  between  the  theology, 
history,  genre  and  character  of  Q  and  the  theology,  history, 
genre  and  character  of  the  Synoptics.  Q  makes  its  presence 
felt. 

(c)  Q  aids  the  task  of  redaction-criticism:  Scholars  who  have 
taken  the  Q  hypothesis  for  granted  have  been  successful 
redaction-critics  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels. 

Of  course,  all  these  arguments  work  together  in  the  attempt  to 
demonstrate  the  plausibility  of  the  Q  hypothesis,  mutually  supporting 
and  illustrating  one  another.  It  is  particularly  difficult,  for  example,  to 
distinguish  between  the  first  two  arguments  above,  the  question  of 
Luke's  order  and  the  question  of  Luke's  ignorance  of  Matthew's  modi- 
fications of  Mark.  Indeed  they  might  simply  be  seen  as  two  aspects  of 
the  same  basic  argument,  an  argument  that  might  be  summarized  in  the 
following  way: 

•  It  is  difficult  to  believe  that  Luke  knew  Matthew  given  his 
treatment  of  the  Double  Tradition  material  in  relation  to  his 
treatment  of  the  Triple  Tradition  material. 


5.Q  119 

Or,  to  state  the  same  thing  more  positively: 

•  The  Two-Source  Theory  makes  good  sense  of  Luke's  Gospel, 
explaining  both  the  way  that  the  Double  Tradition  appears  in 
it  and  also  the  way  in  which  the  Triple  Tradition  appears  in  it. 

Further,  this  takes  for  granted  the  argument  from  redaction-criticism, 
for  redaction-criticism  is,  as  a  discipline,  all  about  'making  good  sense' 
of  the  Gospels. 

How  plausible,  though,  are  these  arguments?  They  have  certainly 
been  influential  and  are  often  repeated.  Versions  of  at  least  some  of 
these  will  be  found  in  all  introductions  to  the  Synoptic  Problem  that 
argue  in  favour  of  the  Two-Source  Theory.  What  is  less  often  found  is 
a  clear  statement  of  the  case  against  Q,  or  of  an  attempt  to  explore  the 
above  points  more  carefully.  In  the  next  chapter,  then,  we  will  focus  on 
the  case  against  Q,  attempting  to  see  whether  the  points  above  are 
capable  of  a  plausible  answer  and,  furthennore,  whether  the  alternative 
case — for  Luke's  use  of  Matthew — might  be  more  plausible  still. 

Before  doing  this,  though,  let  us  pause  for  a  moment  to  consider  the 
language  in  which  the  arguments  tend  to  be  presented — the  manner  is 
striking  because  the  language  is  so  strong.  It  seems  that  scholars  are 
unable  to  talk  about  the  hypothesis  of  Luke's  use  of  Matthew  without 
resorting  to  strings  of  rhetorical  questions,  with  exclamation  marks, 
joke  quotation  marks,  humorous  imagery  and,  at  times,  even  ridicule. 
In  most  of  the  examples  above,  especially  in  the  first  four  arguments, 
the  rhetoric  is  forceful.  There  are  questions  that  do  not  require  answers 
(is  it  conceivable...  ?';  'What  could  have  moved  Luke...  ?')  and  plenty 
of  rhetorical  flourishes  ('unscrambling  the  egg  with  a  vengeance'). 
Matters  do  not  seem  to  be  implausible,  unlikely  or  improbable.  Rather, 
they  are  'untenable',  'inexplicable'  and  'incomprehensible'.  Likewise, 
Luke  does  not  disturb  or  alter  Matthew's  arrangements— he  'destroys' 
or  'demolishes'  them. 

Why,  then,  is  the  language  is  so  strong?  Part  of  the  answer  is  that  it 
is  often  a  function  of  its  context.  The  arguments  for  the  existence  of  Q 
tend  to  occur  in  introductory  pieces,  Bible  dictionaries,  introductions  to 
commentaries  and  similar,  in  which  the  scholar  has  word-limits  to 
worry  about  and  the  reader's  patience  at  stake.  Because  of  the  limited 
space,  rhetorical  questions  and  overstatement  stand  in  for  patient 
argumentation.  But  this  is  not  the  whole  picture. 

A  second  reason  for  the  inflated  rhetoric  is  probably  the  conscious 


1 20  The  Synoptic  Problem 

imitation  and  unconscious  influence  of  the  most  marked  use  of  such 
language,  B.H.  Streeter's  famous  attempt  to  dispose  of  the  theory  that 
Luke  used  Matthew,  an  attempt  that  dates  back  to  a  seminal  volume 
called  The  Four  Gospels  published  in  1924.  Here  Streeter  wrote  the 
following  paragraph: 

If  then  Luke  derived  this  material  from  Matthew,  he  must  have  gone 
through  both  Matthew  and  Mark  so  as  to  discriminate  with  meticulous 
precision  between  Marcan  and  non-Marcan  material;  he  must  then  have 
proceeded  with  the  utmost  care  to  tear  every  little  piece  of  non-Marcan 
material  he  desired  to  use  from  the  context  of  Mark  in  which  it  appeared 
in  Matthew — in  spite  of  the  fact  that  contexts  in  Matthew  are  always 
exceedingly  appropriate — in  order  to  re-insert  it  into  a  different  context 
of  Mark  having  no  special  appropriateness.  A  theory  which  would  make 
an  author  capable  of  such  a  proceeding  would  only  be  tenable  if,  on  other 
grounds,  we  had  reason  to  believe  he  was  a  crank. 

This  statement  is  often  quoted  and  frequently  echoed.  Its  influence 
has  been  overwhelming.  This  is  not  surprising  since  the  wonderftil 
rhetoric  is  instantly  memorable.  No  one  wants  to  believe  that  Luke  is  a 
'crank':  they  neither  want  to  slander  Luke  nor  to  risk  the  charge  of 
being  stupid  themselves.  Nor  does  anyone,  with  the  slightest  acquain- 
tance with  Luke's  Gospel,  want  to  feel  that  it  could  have  been  made  up 
of  a  perverse  combing,  tearing  up  and  inappropriate  restructuring  of 
Matthew.  Streeter  wins  the  day  before  the  reader  has  even  opened  up 
the  Synopsis.  As  we  will  go  on  to  see,  however,  the  rhetoric  is  empty: 
not  only  is  the  statement  based  on  a  rather  dubious  judgment  of  taste 
(preferring  Matthew's  mechanical,  thematic  arrangements  to  Luke's 
orderly,  narrative-sensitive  arrangements)  but  also  Streeter  misrepre- 
sents the  facts  (Luke  does  not,  on  the  assumption  that  he  is  using  Mark 
and  Matthew,  reinsert  non-Markan  Matthean  material  into  'a  different 
context  of  Mark'). 

Leaving  that  aside  for  a  moment,  one  might  guess  at  a  further  reason 
for  the  excessive  rhetoric.  I  suspect  that  for  many  there  is  a  certain 
feeling  of  frustration  that  debates  over  the  Synoptic  Problem  continue 
to  rage  on  from  year  to  year,  that  Q  sceptics  obstinately  refuse  to 
acknowledge  the  supposed  triumph  of  the  Two-Source  Theory.  There 
is  the  attitude  that  these  are  issues  that  were  settled  long  ago — the 
foundations  were  laid  successfully  and  scholars  have  been  building  on 

7.  B.H.  Streeter,  The  Four  Gospels:  A  Study  of  Origins  (London:  Macmillan, 
1924),  p.  183. 


5.Q  121 

them  without  trouble  ever  since.  Not  only  are  Q  sceptics  a  nuisance, 
but  they  also  appear  to  have  a  certain  arrogance,  the  surprising  and 
implausible  notion  that  they  might  be  able  to  overturn  the  consensus  of 
a  century. 

Conversely,  it  is  easy  for  Q  sceptics  to  underestimate  the  sheer 
persuasive  force  that  the  consensus,  simply  by  virtue  of  its  being  the 
consensus,  continues  to  exert.  This  is  particularly  the  case  in  relation  to 
the  redaction-critical  argument.  In  book  after  book,  and  article  after 
article,  reasonable  sense  seems  to  be  made  of  Matthew  and  Luke  on  the 
assumption  that  they  utilized  Mark  independently  of  one  another.  What 
are  a  handful  of  publications,  however  erudite,  against  an  avalanche  of 
books  and  articles  making  good  literary,  theological  and  historical 
sense  of  Matthew  and  Luke,  to  say  nothing  of  Christian  origins  more 
broadly,  on  the  assumption  of  Q? 

It  is  worth  seeing,  though,  that  the  rhetoric  does  communicate  some- 
thing important.  While  caricature  and  overstatement  may  not  be  the 
way  to  truth,  the  language  used  in  the  standard  arguments  for  Q  per- 
forms a  function — it  is  attempting  to  show  the  student  in  an  instant  just 
how  implausible  the  thesis  of  Luke's  knowledge  of  Matthew  is  held  to 
be.  It  is  saying,  in  effect,  'Can  you  really  believe  thisT  That  is  why  the 
rhetoric  is  most  strident  when  one  is  dealing  with  the  negative  argu- 
ments (1-^  above).  There  is  less  reason  for  it  when  calmly  stating 
positive  reasons  for  believing  in  Q. 

What  we  will  want  to  know  is  whether  the  extremity  of  this  reaction 
against  Luke's  use  of  Matthew  is  justified.  Is  it  obvious  that  matters 
like  alternating  primitivity  or  the  order  of  Double  Tradition  material 
firmly  establish  Matthew's  and  Luke's  independence  from  one  another? 
Are  the  data  described  accurately  by  opponents  of  Luke's  use  of  Matt- 
hew and  Mark?  If  so,  can  Q-sceptical  answers  be  credible?  Let  us  take 
a  little  time  to  investigate  these  issues  with  a  clear  head  and  a  sharp 
eye,  leaving  behind  the  excesses  of  rhetoric,  and  proceeding  through 
the  maze  with  sobriety  and  care. 


Chapter  6 
THE  Case  against  Q 

1 .  Introduction 

Let  us  take  stock  and  see  where  we  have  arrived.  So  far,  we  have  seen 
that  the  key  to  synoptic  interrelationships  is  the  consensus  theory  of 
Markan  Priority.  This  theory,  which  states  that  Matthew  and  Luke  both 
made  direct  use  of  Mark,  makes  better  sense  of  the  data  than  does  its 
main  competitor,  the  theory  that  Mark  wrote  third,  utilizing  Matthew 
and  Luke.  We  have  also  had  a  look  at  the  arguments  in  favour  of  its 
sister  theory,  the  Q  hypothesis.  The  Q  hypothesis  is  primarily  depend- 
ent on  the  notion  that  not  only  did  Matthew  and  Luke  use  Mark  but  that 
they  also  used  Mark  independently  of  one  another.  As  soon  as  one  has 
stated  this,  Matthew's  and  Luke's  independent  use  of  Mark,  the  Q 
hypothesis  is  the  logical  corollary:  a  text  is  needed  that  can  explain  the 
close,  verbal  agreements  between  Matthew  and  Luke  in  passages  that 
are  not  in  Mark  (namely  'the  Double  Tradition').  Most  of  the  argu- 
ments for  Q  therefore  tend  to  be  arguments  in  favour  of  Matthaean  and 
Lukan  independence  from  one  another,  though — as  we  have  seen — 
other  kinds  of  argument  for  the  existence  of  Q  are  also  beginning  to 
emerge. 

Now  it  is  my  view,  as  I  have  already  hinted,  that  each  one  of  the 
standard  arguments  for  Q  is  capable  of  refiitation.  Not  only  has  the  per- 
suasiveness of  the  standard  arguments  been  greatly  overestimated  by 
many  scholars  but  the  same  scholars  have  also  tended  to  underestimate 
the  positive  evidence  in  favour  of  Luke's  use  of  Matthew.  Let  us 
proceed  through  the  next  part  of  the  maze,  then,  following  this  route. 
First,  we  will  look  at  answers  to  the  arguments  for  Q  that  were  laid  out 
in  the  previous  chapter,  noting  that  not  one  of  them  is  strong  enough  to 
make  the  case.  Then  we  will  look  closely  at  evidence  in  favour  of 
Luke's  use  of  Matthew  and  will  conclude  by  reflecting  on  the  possi- 
bility of  a  world  without  Q.  This  chapter  will  be  a  little  longer  than 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  123 

previous  ones  because  the  task  is  larger:  to  look  at  both  the  problems 
with  the  standard  case  for  Q  and  to  make  the  positive  case  for  Luke's 
use  of  Matthew. 

First,  though,  let  us  remind  ourselves  of  the  shape  of  the  theory  that 
is  defended  here  (see  Fig.  2  above,  p.  22). 

Q  has  no  part  to  play  in  the  Farrer  Theory,  which  is  also  known  as 
'the  Farrer-Goulder  theory',  'Mark  without  Q'  or  'Markan  Priority 
without  Q'.  The  notion  that  Luke  has  direct  access  to  the  Gospel  of 
Matthew  as  well  as  to  the  Gospel  of  Mark  enables  one,  as  Austin  Farrer 
(the  scholar  responsible  for  the  theory)  put  it,  to  'dispense  with  Q'.' 
Second,  one  should  notice  that  Mark  remains  at  the  top  of  the  diagram: 
Markan  Priority  is  strongly  affinTied.  The  Farrer  Theory  should  not  be 
confused  with  the  Griesbach  Theory,  which  rejects  not  only  Q  but  also 
Markan  Priority.  Reputable  scholars  have  been  known  to  confuse  the 
two  theories  or  even  to  be  ignorant  of  any  difference  between  them. 
Indeed  it  is  still  often  assumed,  especially  in  American  scholarship,  that 
the  case  against  the  Griesbach  Theory  is  identical  with  the  case  in 
favour  of  the  Two-Source  Theory,  a  state  of  affairs  that  helps  to 
supervise  the  dominance  of  the  consensus  position  on  Q.  It  is  some- 
times assumed  that  arguments  in  favour  of  Markan  Priority  themselves 
constitute  arguments  in  favour  of  Q,  a  position  that  is  quite  mistaken. 


Summary 

•  77?^  Farrer  Theory  affirms  Markan  Priority  but  suggests  that 
Luke  also  knew  and  used  Matthew,  which  enables  one  to 
dispense  with  Q. 


2.  Responding  to  the  Arguments  for  Q 

Argument  L  Luke 's  Order 

How,  then,  does  a  scholar  convinced  of  Luke's  use  of  Matthew  respond 
to  the  point  so  strongly  and  commonly  made  that  Luke  simply  could 
not  have  destroyed  Matthew's  fine  ordering  of  material?  The  problem 
with  the  argument  can  be  seen  most  clearly  if  we  return  to  Streeter's 
influential  formulation  of  it  and  take  a  careful  look  at  it: 


1 .     Farrer,  'On  Dispensing  with  Q". 


1 24  The  Synoptic  Problem 

If  then  Luke  derived  this  material  from  Matthew,  he  must  have  gone 
through  both  Matthew  and  Mark  so  as  to  discriminate  with  meticulous 
precision  between  Marcan  and  non-Marcan  material;  he  must  then  have 
proceeded  with  the  utmost  care  to  tear  every  little  piece  of  non-Marcan 
material  he  desired  to  use  from  the  context  of  Mark  in  which  it  appeared 
in  Matthew — in  spite  of  the  fact  that  contexts  in  Matthew  are  always 
exceedingly  appropriate — in  order  to  re-insert  it  into  a  different  context 
of  Mark  having  no  special  appropriateness.  A  theory  which  would  make 
an  author  capable  of  such  a  proceeding  would  only  be  tenable  if.  on  other 
grounds,  we  had  reason  to  believe  he  was  a  crank.' 

Apart  from  the  inflated  rhetoric,  there  are  important  problems  with 
this  statement,  not  least  that  Streeter  misrepresents  an  important  fact.^ 
As  it  stands,  the  statement  appears  convincing  because  the  process 
described  would  indeed  make  Luke  into  something  of  a  'crank'.  But 
the  process  is  inaccurately  described.  Most  of  the  pieces  of  Luke's 
Double  Tradition  do  not  appear  in  a  'different  context  of  Mark', 
whether  appropriate  or  otherwise,  because  very  little  of  Luke's  Double 
Tradition  occurs  in  a  Markan  context  at  all.  That  is,  whereas  Matthew 
often  features  Q  in  Markan  contexts,  Luke  rarely  does.  Most  of  Luke's 
Q  material  occurs  in  two  sections,  6.20-8.3  and  9.51-18.14,  and  in 
these  sections  there  is  very  little  use  of  Mark."^  Therefore  the  question 
we  should  be  asking  is  not.  Why  does  Luke  place  non-Markan  material 
from  Matthew  in  different  Markan  contexts?  but  rather,  Why  does 
Luke,  on  the  whole,  place  non-Markan  material  from  Matthew  in  non- 
Markan  contexts? 

When  we  frame  the  question  accurately,  the  answer  comes  forth 
naturally,  but  in  order  to  see  it  we  need  to  notice  a  second  major 
problem  with  Streeter' s  statement:  it  is  based  on  a  rather  dubious  value 
judgment,  one  that  prefers  Matthew's  order  and  arrangement  to  Luke's. 
It  is  a  judgment  that  we  are  not  required  to  share.  For  while  there  is  no 
doubt  that  Luke's  ordering  of  the  Double  Tradition  material  is  often 
strikingly  different  from  Matthew's,  one  should  not  think  of  difference 

2.  Streeter,  The  Four  Gospels,  p.  183. 

3.  For  the  following,  cf  Goulder,  Luke,  p.  39,  and  E.P.  Sanders  and  M.  Davies, 
Studying  the  Synoptic  Gospels  (London:  SCM  Press;  Valley  Forge,  PA:  Trinity 
Press  International,  1989),  pp.  114-15:  Streeter's  argument  "depends  on  one  value 
judgment  and  some  incorrect  generalisations'  (p.  1 14). 

4.  The  only  exceptions  to  this  general  rule  are  the  John  the  Baptist — Tempta- 
tions material  in  Lk.  3^  and  the  Parable  of  the  Pounds  in  Lk.  19.1 1-27,  the  former 
incidents  in  the  same  Markan  context  and  the  latter  a  different  one  (from  Matthew). 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  125 

from  Matthew  as  inferiority  to  Matthew.  After  all,  'Matthew's  order'  is 
precisely  that,  Matthew 's  order  and  if  one  pauses  to  think  about  it,  it  is 
easy  to  see  why  Luke  might  have  wanted  to  alter  it.  Matthew's  re- 
ordering of  Mark  has  a  particular,  distinctive  structure:  there  are  five 
great  edifices  in  chs  5-7  (Sermon  on  the  Mount),  10  (Mission  Dis- 
course), 13  (Parables),  18  (Church  instructions)  and  24-25  (Eschato- 
logical  Discourses),  each  a  large  block  of  Jesus'  sayings,  each  one 
marked  off  with  'When  Jesus  had  finished  these  sayings  [etc.]...'. 
Material  from  Mark  occurs  to  varying  degrees  in  each  of  these 
structures.  For  example,  Matthew  13  is  clearly  based  on  the  shorter 
parable  chapter  in  Mark  4,  and  Matthew  24-25  is  clearly  based  on  the 
shorter  eschatological  discourse  in  Mark  13.  Other  material  from  Mark 
is  interspersed  between  each  of  these  discourses.  Now,  what  we  need  to 
ask  is  whether  it  is  plausible  that  Luke,  having  come  across  this  major 
restructuring  of  Mark  by  Matthew,  would  feel  himself  obliged  to 
follow  it.  The  answer  is  that  Luke  is  highly  unlikely  to  have  wanted  to 
follow  this  more  rigid  arrangement  that  we  find  in  Matthew,  in  which 
one  cannot  help  thinking  that  the  narrative  flow  is  severely  and  fre- 
quently compromised.  From  what  we  know  of  Luke's  literary  sensitiv- 
ity and  artistic  ability,  we  are  bound  to  conclude  that  Luke  would  not 
have  found  Matthew's  restructuring  of  Mark  congenial. 

The  point  is  reinforced  in  several  ways.  First,  we  can  already  see 
from  Luke's  use  of  Mark  that  he  has  a  certain  reticence  over  lengthy 
discourses,  a  reticence  that  suggests  that  he  will  have  been  more  con- 
cerned still  about  the  excessively  lengthy  Matthaean  discourses  like  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount.  For  while  Mark's  Gospel  does  not  contain  any- 
thing as  long  as  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  there  are  some  fairly  size- 
able discourses,  one  of  which  is  the  Parable  chapter,  Mark  4.  Where 
Matthew,  typically,  increases  the  length  of  the  chapter  from  Mark's  34 
verses  to  his  52  verses  (Mt.  13.1-52),  Luke,  equally  typically,  shortens 
it,  so  that  his  discourse  is  less  than  half  the  length  of  Mark's,  only  15 
verses.  Mark's  discourse  consists  of  the  Sower  (4.1-9),  its  interpret- 
ation (4.13-20),  the  Purpose  of  Parables  (4.10-12),  the  Lamp  under  a 
Bushel  (4.21-25),  the  Seed  Growing  Secretly  (4.26-29),  the  Mustard 
Seed  (4.30-32)  and  a  summary  (4.33-34).  Matthew  13  contains  all  this 
and  much  more.  Luke,  on  the  other  hand,  treats  it  in  just  the  same  way 
that,  on  the  Farrer  Theory,  he  treats  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Some  of 
it  is  retained,  the  Sower  and  its  Interpretation  (Lk.  8.4-8,  11-15),  the 
Purpose  of  Parables  (8.9-10)  and  the  Lamp  (8.16-18);  some  of  it  is 


1 26  The  Synoptic  Problem 

omitted,  the  Seed  Growing  Secretly  and  the  summary;  and  some  of  it  is 
redistributed,  the  Mustard  Seed  (Lk.  13.18-19).  Let  us  have  a  look  at 
this  in  summary  format: 


Mark 

Luke 

4.1-9:  Parable  of  the  Sower 

Paralleled  in  8.4-8 

4.10-12:  Purpose  of  Parables 

Paralleled  in  S.9-\0 

4.13-20:  Interpretation  of  the  Sower 

Paralleled  in  %.\\-\S 

4.21-25:  Lamp  Under  a  Bushel 

Paralleled  in  %.\6-n 

4.26-29:  Seed  Growing  Secretly 

Omitted 

4.30-32:  Mustard  Seed 

Redistributed:  13.18-19 

4.33-34:  Summary 

Omitted  in  Luke 

Nor  is  this  an  isolated  example — the  same  feature  is  observable 
again  with  Luke's  treatment  of  the  discourse  in  Mk  9.33-50,  Luke's 
parallel  to  which  is  only  five  verses  long  (Lk.  9.46-50).  The  point,  then, 
is  this:  given  Luke's  clearly  observable  reticence  over  retaining  long 
discourses  in  his  acknowledged  source  Mark,  it  is  scarcely  a  major  leap 
of  imagination  to  see  the  same  reticence  at  work  in  his  treatment  of  his 
alleged  source  Matthew.  On  the  Farrer  Theory,  Luke  here  treats  Matt- 
hew in  the  same  way  that  we  can  see  him  treating  Mark:  retaining  some 
of  the  substance  of  the  discourse  and  omitting  and  redistributing  the 
rest.^ 

Second,  literary  critics  have  now  been  making  good  sense  of  the 
order  and  literary  design  of  Luke  for  some  time.  As  appreciation  for 
Luke's  literary  ability  and  for  the  narrative  coherence  of  his  Gospel 
intensifies,  so  too  it  will  seem  less  necessary  to  appeal  to  the  Q  theory 
to  explain  the  quirks  of  his  order.  As  we  saw  above,  Streeter's  state- 
ment implies  a  negative  value  judgment  on  Luke's  order  in  comparison 
with  Matthew's,  a  judgment  that  is  becoming  increasingly  difficult  to 
sustain  in  the  light  of  contemporary  narrative-critical  studies  of  Luke. 
To  take  just  one  good  example,  Luke  places  the  Double  Tradition  peri- 
cope  'Care  and  Anxiety'  (Mt.  6.25-34//Lk.  12.22-34),  in  an  excellent 
and  appropriate  literary  context  following  on  from  his  unique  parable 
of  the  Rich  Fool  (Lk.  12.15-21),  the  parable  warning  those  members  of 
the  crowd  (who  still  have  possessions,  12.13-14)  that  life  does  not 

5.  This  point  is  developed  from  Goulder.  Luke.  pp.  39-41 .  For  an  answer  from 
the  perspective  of  the  Q  theory,  see  Christopher  Tuckett,  Q  and  the  History  of  Early 
Christianity  (Edinburgh:  T.  &  T.  Clark,  1996),  pp.  26-27. 


6.  77?^  Case  Against  Q  127 

consist  of  the  abundance  of  possessions,  and  ttie  latter  exhorting  'the 
disciples'  (12.22)  not  to  be  anxious  about  their  lack  of  possessions, 
something  that  is  a  prerequisite  for  discipleship  in  Luke  (e.g.  5.11; 
5.28;  14.33).  This  kind  of  sensitive  narrative  arrangement,  so  typical  of 
Luke,  gives  some  indication  of  how  overstated  it  is  to  speak  of  Luke 
'demolishing'  Matthew's  Sermon  on  the  Mount  and  'scattering  the 
ruins  to  the  four  winds'. 

Third,  the  idea  that  Luke  is  conservatively  following  the  order  of  Q 
has  always  had  difficulty  with  one  of  the  most  important  pieces  of 
evidence,  the  Lukan  Preface,  which  seems  to  emphasize  so  strongly  the 
matter  of  order.  He  appears  to  be  critical  of  predecessors'  attempts  to 
write  narratives  of  the  Jesus  story  (Lk.  1.1)  and  he  goes  on  to  say  that 
he  has  investigated  everything  carefiilly  (1.2)  so  that  he  might  write  to 
Theophilus  accurately  and  in  order  {\.?)).  On  the  Q  theory,  there  is  little 
reason  for  this  overt  stress  on  order,  since  Luke's  order  is  usually  taken 
to  replicate  the  orders  of  material  in  his  two  main  sources,  Mark  and  Q 
order  and  Q's  order.  But  on  the  Farrer  Theory,  the  stress  is  understand- 
able: Luke  is  making  clear  that  he  is  critical  of  his  predecessors'  work 
and  that  his  radical  reordering  of  Matthew  is  in  Theophilus's  best 
interests. 

Fourth,  and  finally,  if  Markan  Priority  is  correct,  it  is  likely  that  Luke 
has  known  Mark  for  longer  than  he  has  known  Matthew.  Let  us  say 
that  the  standard  dating  for  Mark,  somewhere  in  the  late  sixties,  is 
correct  (see  above)  and  that  the  standard  dating  for  Matthew,  around 
80,  is  also  correct.  Under  these  circumstances,  Luke  may  well  have 
been  familiar  with  Mark's  Gospel  for  some  years  longer  than  he  has 
been  acquainted  with  Matthew.  Perhaps,  let  us  speculate,  Matthew 
provided  the  direct  catalyst  for  Luke's  reworking  of  Mark.  He  sees 
what  Matthew  has  done:  he  has  reworked  Mark  by  adding  birth  and 
infancy  narratives  at  one  end  of  the  Gospel,  a  resurrection  story  at  the 
other  end  and  adding  lots  of  sayings  material  in  the  middle.  Perhaps, 
Luke  thinks,  he  can  do  the  same  kind  of  thing,  but  do  it  better,  retain- 
ing Mark's  essential  narrative  outline  but  expanding  it  by  adding  birth 
and  infancy  narratives  at  one  end  of  the  Gospel  and  resurrection  stories 
at  the  other,  adding  extra  material — especially  sayings — in  between. 
Indeed,  not  only  can  he  use  Matthew's  basic  idea  of  'fixing'  Mark  in 
this  way  but  he  can  also  utilize  some  of  this  fine  new  Matthaean 
material  in  his  own  restructuring  of  Mark.  In  other  words,  it  is  easy  to 
imagine  an  historical  scenario  that  might  give  birth  to  a  Gospel  in 


1 28  The  Synoptic  Problem 

which  an  evangelist  essentially  follows  Mark  but  is  at  the  same  time 
influenced  by  and  critical  of  Mark's  first  corrector.  But  if  this  kind  of 
scenario  is  on  the  right  lines,  we  run  straight  into  one  of  the  major 
arguments  in  favour  of  Luke's  independence  from  Matthew,  the  ques- 
tion of  Luke's  alleged  lack  of  Matthew's  additions  to  Mark,  to  which 
we  turn  next. 


Summary 

Luke's  order:  It  is  said  that  Luke's  order  of  Double  Tradition 
material  is  inexplicable  on  the  assumption  that  he  has  taken 
it  from  Matthew.  There  are  several  difficulties  with  this 
argument: 

•  Dubious  value  judgments:  The  standard  argument  assumes 
that  Matthew's  arrangement  of  Double  Tradition,  with  its 
lengthy  discourses,  is  preferable  to  Luke's  with  its  emphasis 
on  narrative  movement. 

•  Comparison  with  Luke's  use  of  Mark:  Luke  treats 
Matthew's  lengthy  discourses  in  the  same  way  that  he  treats 
Mark's  discourses:  he  keeps  some,  omits  some  and  redistri- 
butes the  rest. 

•  Narrative-Criticism  of  Luke:  This  helps  us  to  dispense  with 
the  idea  that  Matthew's  arrangements  are  superior  to 
Luke's — Luke's  rearrangements  make  excellent  narrative- 
critical  sense. 

•  Luke's  preface  (1.1-4):  This  implies  a  critical  attitude  to  his 
predecessors'  order,  which  makes  good  sense  on  the 
assumption  that  Luke  is  working  with  Matthew  as  well  as 
Mark,  but  less  sense  on  the  Q  theory,  on  which  Luke  largely 
keeps  Q's  order. 

•  Markan  Priority:  If  Luke  has  known  Mark  for  longer  than 
he  has  known  Matthew,  this  may  well  have  encouraged  him 
to  prioritize  its  order  over  Matthew's. 


Argument  2.  Luke 's  Ignorance  of  Matthew 's  Additions  to  Mark 
Let  us  proceed  to  the  second  major  argument  for  Q  and  see  whether  it 
fairs  better  than  the  previous  one.  It  will  be  useful  to  look  at  an 
important  recent  statement  of  the  argument.  This  is  how  it  is  put  by  one 
of  Q's  most  formidable  defenders,  Christopher  Tuckett: 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  1 29 

Luke  never  appears  to  know  any  of  Matthew's  additions  to  Mark  in 
Markan  material.  Sometimes,  in  using  Mark.  Matthew  makes  substantial 
additions  to  Mark.  of.  Mt.  12.5-7;  14.28-31;  16.16-19;  27.19,  24.  If  Luke 
knew  Matthew,  why  does  he  never  show  any  knowledge  of  Matthew's 
redaction  of  Mark?  It  seems  easier  to  presume  that  Luke  did  not  know 
any  of  these  Matthaean  additions  to  Mark  and  hence  that  he  did  not  know 
Matthew.^ 

There  are  two  things  wrong  with  this  argument.  First,  the  examples 
given  are  not  strong  enough  to  make  the  case.  Mt.  14.28-31  (listed  by 
Tuckett  second  above),  for  example,  is  a  Matthaean  addition  in  the 
middle  of  the  story  of  the  Walking  on  the  Water  (Mk  6.45-52//Mt. 
14.22-33),  a  story  that  is  wholly  absent  from  Luke,  in  either  its  Markan 
or  Matthaean  form.  One  can  hardly  be  surprised  that  Luke  lacks  the 
Matthaean  additions  to  a  story  that  does  not  feature  at  all  in  his  GospeL 
The  other  examples  mentioned  have  such  a  characteristically  Matthaean 
stamp  that  it  is  straightforward  to  imagine  why  Luke  might  prefer  the 
Markan  version  that  had  been  more  familiar  to  him  over  a  longer 
peiiod  of  time.  In  particular,  we  should  not  be  surprised  to  see  a  Lukan 
version  of  the  confession  at  Caesarea  Philippi  that  does  not  feature  that 
material  about  the  ascendancy  of  Peter  (to  see  the  passage  in  synopsis, 
see  above,  pp.  111-12).  After  all,  Luke's  Gospel  is  not  as  positive 
about  Peter  overall  as  is  Matthew's,  and  the  narrative  development  of 
Luke-Acts — in  which  Peter  progressively  recedes  further  and  further 
into  the  background — would  seem  to  exclude  the  possibility  of  Luke's 
inclusion  of  the  Matthaean  statement.  It's  exactly  the  kind  of  Matthaean 
addition  to  Mark  that  we  would  expect  Luke  to  omit. 

The  second  problem  with  the  argument  is  that  it  is  based  on  a  fallacy. 
Why  does  Luke  not  feature  any  of  Matthew's  modifications  of  Mark? 
Well,  he  does!  On  the  assumption  that  he  knows  Matthew  as  well  as 
Mark,  Luke  prefers  Matthew's  version  to  Mark's  in  several  Triple 
Tradition  incidents:  the  whole  John  the  Baptist  complex  (Mt.  3;  Mk  1; 
Lk.  3);  the  Temptation  (Mt.  4.1-1 1//Mk  1.12-13//Lk.  4.1-13),  the  Beel- 
zebub Controversy  (Mt.  12.22-30//Mk  3.20-27//Lk.  11.14-23)  and  the 
Mustard  Seed  (Mt.  13.18-19//Mk  4.30-32//Lk.  13.18-19)  among  them. 
On  all  of  these  occasions,  the  parallels  between  Matthew  and  Luke  are 
more  extensive  than  those  between  Mark  and  Luke.  Indeed  the  early 
parts  of  each  Gospel  are  particularly  rich  in  examples  of  Luke  appar- 
ently following  Matthew's  modified  versions  of  the  shorter  Markan 

6.     Tuckett,  Q,  pp.  7-8. 


130 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


pericope.  Take  John  the  Baptist's  prophecy  about  Jesus,  for  example, 
which  appears  in  all  three  Synoptics: 


Matthew  3.11-12 

Mark  1.  7-H 

Luke  3.16- r 

7.  'And  he  preached. 

16.  'And  John  answered. 

saying. 

saying  to  all. 

11.  '  "I.  on  the  one  hand. 

"I.  on  the  one  hand. 

baptize  you  in  water  for 

baptize  you  in  water 

repentance,  hut  the  one 

'The  one 

but  the  one 

who  is  coming  after  me  is 

who  is  stronger  than  me 

who  is  stronger  than  me 

stronger  than  me. 

comes  after  me,  the  thong 

comes  after  me.  the  thong 

the  shoes  of  whom 

of  whose  sandals 

of  whose  sandals 

I  am  not  worthy 

I  am  not  worthy,  having 

I  am  not  worthy 

to  untie. 

stooped  down,  to  loose. 
8. 1  baptized  you  in  water 
[cf  Mt.  3.11 //Lk.  3.16], 

to  loose. 

He  will  baptize  you  in 

but  he  will  baptize  you  in 

He  will  baptize  you  in 

holy  spirit  and  fire.  12.  His 

holy  spirit".' 

holy  spirit  and  fire.  17.  His 

winnowing  fork  is  in  his 

winnowing  fork  is  in  his 

hand  and  he  will  clear  his 

hand  to  clear  his 

threshing  floor  and  he  will 

threshing  floor  and  to 

gather  his  wheat  into  his 

gather  the  wheat  into  his 

granary,  but  the  chaff  he 

granary,  but  the  chaff  he 

will  burn  with 

will  burn  with 

unquenchable  fire^\^ 

unquenchable  flre^\'' 

The  words  in  italics  are  particularly  noteworthy  in  that  they  seem 
clearly  to  represent  substantial  addition  to  Mark  by  Matthew,  material 
then  paralleled  in  Luke,  quite  clearly  refuting  the  claim  that  such  mate- 
rial 'never'  occurs.  The  same  is  true  in  the  nearby  story  of  the  Tempta- 
tion of  Jesus.  Mark's  version  (Mk  1.12-13)  is  only  two  verses  long, 
whereas  Matthew  (Mt.  4.1-11)  and  Luke  (Lk.  4.1-13)  both  have  an 
extended  story  featuring  a  major  dialogue  between  Jesus  and  the  Satan 
with  the  three  famous  temptations  and  rebuttals.  Once  again,  it  will 
seem  to  the  scholar  assuming  Markan  Priority  without  Q  that  the  simple 
Markan  story  has  been  elaborated  by  Matthew  and  copied  by  Luke.  Or, 
to  put  it  another  way,  Luke  has  here  preferred  to  use  Matthew's 
substantial  modification  of  the  Markan  story.  The  argument  from 
Luke's  lack  of  Matthew's  modifications  of  Mark  seems  to  be  refuted  by 
a  simple  glance  at  the  Synopsis. 

Why  then  is  the  argument  still  made?  Surely  Q  theorists  know  about 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  131 

such  features?  Indeed  they  do,  but  their  force  tends  not  to  be  felt  for 
two  reasons.  First,  some  of  the  most  impressive  examples  of  this  fea- 
ture come,  as  we  have  seen,  in  Luke  3^,  covering  material  like  John 
the  Baptist  and  the  Temptations.  This  is  usually  admitted  as  a  major 
exception  to  the  rule,  an  exception  that  is  not  then  allowed  to  cause 
doubt  about  the  basic  proposition.  Second,  the  difficulty  for  the  Q 
theory  tends  not  to  be  spotted  because  examples  of  this  kind  are  placed 
in  a  special  category  described  as  'Mark-Q  overlap'.  'Mark-Q  overlap' 
passages  might  be  more  neutrally  described  as  passages  occurring  in  all 
three  Synoptics  in  which  Mark  is  not  clearly  the  middle  term,  or,  to  put 
it  another  way,  as  the  category  of  passages  that  blur  the  usually  more 
straightforward  distinction  between  Triple  Tradition'  and  'Double 
Tradition'  (see  further  Chapter  2).  The  sharp  reader  will  be  quick  to  see 
the  fallacy  at  the  base  of  this  argument  for  Q.  For  where  Luke  (on  the 
assumption  of  Markan  Priority  without  Q)  prefers  the  Matthaean 
version  of  a  pericope  shared  with  Mark,  this  automatically  goes  into 
the  'Mark-Q  overlap'  category.  And  where  Luke  prefers  the  Markan 
version  of  a  pericope  shared  with  Matthew,  this  is  held  to  demonstrate 
his  lack  of  knowledge  of  the  Matthaean  versions  of  Markan  pericopae. 
This  argument  is  particularly  weak  and  it  should  be  dropped  from 
future  defences  of  the  Q  theory. 


Summary 

The  argument  from  Luke's  ignorance  of  Matthew's  additions 

to  Mark  runs  into  insurmountable  problems: 

The  examples  given  are  weak:  Luke's  omissions  are  quite 

natural  when  one  looks  at  them  in  line  with  his  redactional 

interests. 

The  argument  is  based  on  a  fallacy:  wherever  Luke  features 

Matthew's  additions  to  Mark,  these  are  placed  in  the  category 

'Mark-Q  overlap'  and,  as  far  as  this  argument  is  concerned, 

they  are  ignored. 


Argument  3.  Luke 's  Lack  of  M  Material 

In  some  ways,  the  third  argument  for  the  existence  of  Q,  Luke's  lack  of 
Matthew's  Special  Material  ('M')  is  weaker  still.  There  is  an  obvious 
circularity  in  this  argument:  of  course  Luke  does  not  include  'M'  mate- 
rial. Any  substantive  material  he  included  from  Matthew  would  auto- 


132 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


matically  have  become,  to  use  the  Two-Source  Theory's  nomenclature, 
'Q'  material.  Or,  to  put  it  another  way,  any  of  Matthew's  Special 
Material  used  by  Luke  would  cease  to  be  Matthew's  Special  Material 
and  would  become  instead  Double  Tradition.  This  objection  is  largely 
conceded  by  Q  theorists,  but  they  add  that  Luke's  Birth  Narrative  is  so 
radically  different  from  Matthew's  that  it  is  unlikely  he  knew  of  it;  and 
they  claim  in  addition  that  Luke  would  not  have  rejected  the  very  rich 
material  that  M  constitutes. 

Several  important  points  need  to  be  made  here.  First,  one  has  to  note 
that  knowledge  of  a  source  is  not  the  same  as  direct  use  of  a  source, 
and  the  important  question  is  whether  there  are  any  signs  of  Luke's 
knowledge  of  Matthew  in  the  Birth  Narrative.  He  may  well,  after  all, 
have  been  inspired  and  informed  by  it  without  necessarily  utilizing  it  in 
any  extensive  way.  Now  there  are  indeed  some  signs  that  Luke  knows 
Matthew's  Birth  Narrative.  Not  only  do  they  agree  on  matters  unique  to 
the  two  of  them  within  the  New  Testament,  like  Jesus'  birth  in  Bethle- 
hem, the  name  of  Jesus'  father  (Joseph)  and,  most  importantly,  the 
Virginal  Conception,  but  they  even  share  words  in  common,  including 
this  key  sentence:  '^ 


Matthew  1.21 

Luke  1.31 

She  will  give  birth  to  a  son  and 
you  shall  call  him  Jesus. 

You  will  give  birth  to  a  son  and 
you  shall  call  him  Jesus 

Perhaps  Matthew's  Birth  Narrative  gave  Luke  the  idea  of  writing  a 
Birth  Narrative  of  his  own.  Because  of  our  familiarity  with  the  Birth 
Narratives,  we  assume  that  prefacing  a  Gospel  with  a  Birth  Narrative  is 
a  self-evidently  obvious  thing  to  do,  but  neither  Mark  nor  John  thought 
that  it  was  such  an  obvious  thing  to  do,  and,  all  things  considered,  the 
presence  of  a  Birth  Narrative  in  Luke  is  probably  a  sign  that  Luke 
knows  Matthew.  Moreover,  if,  as  seems  likely,  Luke  thought  that  he 
could  improve  on  Matthew's  account,  then  subsequent  history,  devo- 
tion and  liturgy  have  agreed  with  him.  It  is  from  Luke  that  we  get  our 
shepherds,  our  choir  of  angels  and  our  manger;  it  is  from  Luke  that  we 


7.  I  am  grateflil  to  Jeff  Peterson  for  this  point.  The  phrase  is  identical  in  the 
Greek.  Note  how  in  both  cases  it  is  a  singular  verb,  'You  (sg.)  shall  name  him 
Jesus.'  This  is  addressed  to  Joseph  in  Matthew,  who  then  indeed  'named  him  Jesus' 
(1.25),  but  not  so  appropriately  to  Mary  in  Luke,  who  is  not  going  to  be  solely 
responsible  for  naming  him  (cf  1.59-66;  2.21). 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  133 

derive  our  picture  of  Mary;  and  it  is  from  Lulce  that  we  take  our 
canticles,  the  Benedictus,  the  Magnificat  and  the  Nunc  Dimittis.^ 

If  this  explains  the  differing  Birth  Narratives,  what  of  the  rest  of 
Matthew?  Why  did  Luke  omit  so  much  of  it?  If  one  has  a  look  again  at 
the  'M'  material  (see  above.  Chapter  2),  one  cannot  help  noticing  that  it 
is  largely  defined  by  very  particularly  Matthaean  interests.  In  other 
words,  this  is  like  the  question  raised  in  the  previous  section.  One  will 
expect  Luke  to  include  only  the  'Luke-pleasing'  elements  from  Matt- 
hew, and  the  more  one  looks  at  the  M  material,  the  more  one  notices 
just  how  little  it  fits  with  Luke's  literary  and  theological  interests.  We 
will  return  to  this  issue  below.  For  the  time  being,  let  us  note  that  this 
argument  for  the  existence  of  Q  is  an  unpersuasive  one. 


Summary 

Luke  lacks  Matthew's  Special  Material  by  definition.  Where 

Matthew's  non-Markan  material  appears  in  Luke,  it  is  called 

'Double  Tradition'. 

Although  he  does  not  utilize  it  extensively,  there  are  signs  that 

Luke  knows  Matthew's  Birth  Narrative. 

The  'M'  material  all  looks  like  'Luke-displeasing'  material, 

just  what  we  would  expect  on  the  Farrer  Theory. 


Argument  4.  Alternating  Primitivity 

The  argument  that  works  from  the  allegation  that  sometimes  Matthew, 
sometimes  Luke  has  the  more  original  form  of  Q  sayings  is  perhaps  the 
most  influential  of  the  arguments  in  favour  of  Q.  It  is  certainly  one  of 
the  arguments  most  regularly  cited  by  those  attempting  to  establish  Q. 
However,  careful  analysis  of  the  argument  shows  that  there  are  weak- 
nesses in  using  it  as  if  the  data  under  discussion  inevitably  point  to  the 
existence  of  Q.  The  data  are  at  least  equally  well  explained  on  the 
assumption  of  the  Farrer  Theory.  Since  this  does  not  tend  to  be  seen  in 
the  literature,  I  will  attempt  to  explain  why  by  taking  it  in  four  steps. 

8.  The  point  about  Luke's  not  including  the  Magi  is  particularly  unconvincing. 
Yes  indeed,  these  are  Gentiles,  and  yes.  Luke  is  interested  in  the  Gentile  mission, 
but  we  need  to  consider  the  whole  spectrum  of  Luke's  interests  and  avoid  looking  at 
only  one  of  them.  Luke  is  highly  suspicious  of  magi,  as  we  know  from  one  of  the 
chief  villains  in  Acts.  Simon  Magus  (Acts  8.9-24). 


134 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


1 .  Where  Luke  Is  Agreed  to  Be  Secondary.  There  is  no  problem  for  the 
Farrer  Theory  in  occasions  where  the  Matthaean  wording  of  a  Q  saying 
is  thought  to  be  more  original  than  the  Lukan  wording,  as  in  our 
example  above  (p.  114),  where  Matthew's  'good  gifts'  (Mt.  7.11)  is 
almost  universally  regarded  as  more  original  than  Luke's  'Holy  Spirit' 
(Lk.  11.13).  Here,  the  verdict  of  scholarship  will  be  congenial  to  the 
thesis  of  Luke's  use  of  Matthew. 

2.  The  Question  of  Matthaean  Language.  When  scholars  say  that 
Luke's  versions  of  Q  sayings  are  prior  to  Matthew's  versions  of  those 
same  Q  sayings,  they  are  often  basing  their  decision  on  the  presence  of 
'Matthaean  language'  in  the  Matthaean  versions  of  the  Q  sayings. 
Where  Matthew's  versions  feature  language  characteristic  of  Matthew, 
it  is  assumed  that  Matthew  has  added  this  wording  to  a  Q  saying  that 
lacked  it.  Where  Luke's  versions  lack  this  Matthaean  wording,  it  is 
claimed  that  his  versions  are  the  more  original  ones.  Such  logic  only 
works,  however,  once  the  Q  hypothesis  has  been  assumed.  For  if  Luke 
used  Matthew,  one  will  expect  to  see  Luke  rewording  the  Matthaean 
original  and,  in  the  process,  eliminating  some  of  that  Matthaean  lan- 
guage. After  all,  one  of  the  things  that  (on  the  Farrer  Theory)  will  make 
such  language  distinctive  of  Matthew  is  the  omission  of  such  language 
by  Luke.  Luke's  omission  of  the  Matthaean  language  ultimately  has  the 
effect  of  making  the  Lukan  version  look  more  'original'.^ 

As  usual,  the  point  is  best  made  by  means  of  an  illustration.  The 
following  beatitude  is  thought  to  have  been  in  Q  because  it  is  present  in 
both  Matthew  and  Luke: 


Matthew  5. 6 


Luke  6.21 


Blessed  are  those  who  hunger  and 
thirst  for  righteousness,  for  they 
shall  be  satisfied. 


Blessed  are  those  who  hunger 
now,  for  you 
shall  be  satisfied. 


9.  This  is  an  element  in  a  broader  phenomenon  labelled  the  'Matthean  vocabu- 
lary fallacy'  by  Michael  Goulder.  See  Goulder,  Luke,  pp.  11-15;  but  modified  in 
Mark  Goodacre.  Goulder  and  the  Gospels:  The  Examination  of  a  New  Paradigm 
(JSNTSup,  133;  Sheffield:  Sheffield  Academic  Press,  1996),  pp.  83-85.  For  a 
related  issue,  see  Michael  Goulder,  'Self  Contradiction  in  the  IQP',  JBL  118  (1999), 
pp.  506-17. 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  135 

Many  scholars  have  correctly  pointed  out  that  'righteousness'  is  a 
characteristically  Matthaean  word.  It  has  figures  of  7/0/1,  which  means 
that  it  occurs  seven  times  in  Matthew,  never  in  Mark  and  only  once  in 
Luke  (Mt.  3.15;  5.6;  5.10;  5.20;  6.1;  6.33;  21.32;  Lk.  1.75).  Indeed  the 
theme  of  seeking  righteousness  appears  to  be  a  major  theme  in  Matt- 
hew's Gospel  (see,  for  example,  Mt.  6.33).  Q  theorists  then  infer  that 
Luke  better  represents  the  original  Q  version  of  the  saying,  which 
Matthew  has  'glossed'  with  one  of  his  favourite  themes.  This,  then,  is 
held  to  be  one  of  the  occasions  on  which  Luke's  version  of  Q  material 
is  more  'primitive'  than  Matthew's  version,  and  so  closer  to  Q. 

But  the  inference  that  Matthew  is  glossing  a  Q  text  better  represented 
in  Luke's  version  is  not  the  only  possible  inference.  It  is  just  as  possi- 
ble, and  arguably  more  plausible,  to  see  Luke  following  Matthew  and 
omitting  his  reference  to  'righteousness',  not  least  given  the  fact  that 
one  of  the  very  things  that  will  make  a  word  specifically  characteristic 
of  Matthew  is  omission  of  that  word  by  Luke.  Under  such  circum- 
stances, what  we  have  to  ask  is  whether  the  Lukan  version  of  a  given 
saying  appears  to  be  in  line  with  Luke's  observed  practices  elsewhere. 
And  here,  in  Lk.  6.21,  we  could  hardly  want  for  a  more  Lukan  theme 
than  a  blessing  on  those  who  'hunger  now'.  This  blessing  is  paired  with 
a  'Woe  on  those  who  are  already  filled,  for  you  will  be  hungry'  (Lk. 
6.25).  Not  only  is  the  theme  of 'eschatological  reversal'  in  general  one 
of  Luke's  favourites  (see  further  on  this  below),  but  also  he  seems  fond 
of  the  specific  application  to  'the  hungry'  being  'satisfied'  and  'those 
already  filled'  getting  nothing.  The  theme  is  at  the  heart  of  one  of 
Luke's  most  famous  and  distinctive  parables,  the  Rich  Man  ('who 
feasted  sumptuously  every  day',  Lk.  16.20)  and  Lazarus  ('who  longed 
to  satisfy  his  hunger  with  what  fell  from  the  rich  man's  table',  Lk. 
16.21),  but  also  it  is  there  right  at  the  beginning  of  the  Gospel,  in  one 
of  the  key,  characteristic  Lukan  passages,  the  Magnificat: 

1.53:  'He  has  filled  the  hungry  with  good  things  and  sent  the  rich  away 
empty.' 

There  is  little  difficulty,  then,  in  seeing  Lk.  6.21  as  being  derived 
from  Mt.  5.6.  Luke  rewrites  the  beatitude  by  eliminating  the  character- 
istically Matthaean  stress  on  'righteousness',  instead  stressing  one  of 
his  own  favourite  themes  of  eschatological  reversal,  the  hungry  filled, 
the  rich  sent  away  empty.  It  is  often  similarly  the  case  elsewhere  that 
presence  of  characteristically  Matthaean  language  in  Matthew's  versions 


136 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


of  Q  material  causes  people  to  overestimate  the  evidence  in  favour  of 
the  Q  theory. 

One  might  also  draw  attention  to  a  related  feature.  The  calculation 
that  Lukan  forms  of  Q  sayings  are  sometimes  more  original  than  their 
Matthaean  counterparts  is  also  based  on  a  feature  of  Luke's  style.  Luke 
is  a  subtle  and  versatile  writer  with  a  large  vocabulary  and  a  tendency 
to  vary  his  synonyms.  Matthew,  on  the  other  hand,  has  a  more  pro- 
nounced, easily  recognizable  style,  and  he  does  not  have  so  rich  a  voca- 
bulary. It  is  consequently  much  less  straightforward  to  judge  Lukan 
redactional  activity  than  it  is  to  pick  out  where  Matthew  has  edited 
sources,  and  it  is  correspondingly  easy  to  jump  to  the  conclusion  that 
an  apparently  'un-Lukan'  form  is  a  'pre-Lukan',  Q  form.  Frequently 
one  sees  claims  that  a  given  word  is  'un-Lukan  and  therefore  pre- 
Lukan'. '« 

The  appearance  of  more  original  Lukan  forms  in  Q  material  is  partly 
a  consequence,  therefore,  of  the  way  in  which  Q  theorists  calculate 
these  supposedly  more  primitive  versions.  They  do  not  pay  due  atten- 
tion to  the  fact  that  Luke's  style  is  so  much  more  difficult  to  pin  down 
than  is  Matthew's,  and  they  do  not  consider  the  fact  that  the  Matthaean 
language  present  in  Matthew's  versions  might  equally  well  tell  in 
favour  of  the  Farrer  Theory. 

3.  Neglected  Arguments  for  Lukan  Secondariness.  Regularly,  argu- 
ments in  favour  of  Lukan  secondariness  are  simply  overlooked  by  Q 
theorists.  A  classic  example  of  this  is  the  first  beatitude.  Let  us  have  a 
look  at  it  in  synopsis: 


Matthew  5.  lb- 3 

Luke  6.20 

'His  disciples  came  to  him,  and  he 

"Looking  at  his  disciples. 

opened  his  mouth  and  taught  them. 

he  said: 

saying: 

"Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit. 

"Blessed  are  the  poor. 

for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven".' 

for  yours  is  the  kingdom  of  God".' 

It  is  almost  universally  held  that  Matthew's  'in  spirit'  here  is  a 
secondary,  'spiritualizing'  gloss  on  the  more  primitive  Q  version  best 
represented  by  Luke.  Indeed,  it  is  a  text  book  example  of  the  very  argu- 
ment we  are  currently  considering.  But  the  standard  view  actually  has, 


1 0.   This  matter  is  dubbed  'the  Lukan  priority  fallacy'  by  Goulder,  Luke,  pp.  1 5- 1 7. 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  137 

to  say  the  least,  no  more  going  for  it  than  does  the  alternative  view  that 
Luke's  version  is  secondary,  simplifying  and  'secularizing'  his  source 
in  Matthew.  There  are  at  least  four  reasons  to  find  it  plausible  that  Luke 
removed  'in  spirit'  from  his  version  of  the  beatitude: 

1.  Luke's  is  commonly  regarded  as  the  Gospel  of  the  poor,  the 
destitute,  the  outcast,  the  widow,  the  underdog.  It  would  be 
entirely  in  character  for  Luke  to  revise  his  source  in  the  way 
proposed. 

2.  This  beatitude  stands  at  the  agenda-setting  outset  of  Jesus' 
second  major  discourse  in  Luke.  The  first  major  discourse,  in 
the  synagogue  at  Nazara  (4.16-30),  also  begins  with  a  blessing 
('good  news')  on  'the  poor'  (4.18),  where  Jesus  announces 
himself  to  be  the  one  anointed  to  fulfil  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah 
61. 

3.  Unlike  Matthew,  the  beatitude  in  Luke  has  a  corresponding 
'woe'  on  'the  rich'  (Lk.  6.24).  This  kind  of  thing  is  classic 
Luke  and  is  usually  given  the  name  'eschatological  reversal', 
which  means  that  the  roles  in  the  present  world  order  are 
reversed  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  As  we  saw  above,  it  has  a 
particularly  famous  statement  in  the  Magnificat  (Lk.  1.46-55), 
and  it  is  given  special  treatment  in  the  parable  of  'the  rich 
man'  and  'the  poor  man'  (Lazarus)  in  Lk.  16.19-31,  which  one 
might  almost  regard  as  a  narrative  version  of  this  (and  the 
next)  beatitude. 

4.  The  narrative-critic  will  be  sensitive  to  both  the  audience  and 
the  narrative  context  of  this  beatitude  in  Luke.  It  is  spoken  to 
'disciples',  who,  in  Luke,  have  'left  everything'  (Lk.  5.1 1,  28) 
to  follow  Jesus.  Since  in  Luke  poverty  appears  to  be  a  prereq- 
uisite for  discipleship,  we  will  hardly  be  surprised  to  see  the 
disciples  blessed  as  'the  poor'.  Indeed  we  hear  in  14.33,  that 
'None  of  you  can  become  my  disciple  if  you  do  not  give  up  all 
your  possessions'  (cf.  also  pp.  126-27  above). 

In  short,  a  pause  to  consider  Luke's  characteristic  procedure  con- 
firms that  we  should  not  be  at  all  surprised  with  a  change  from 
Matthew's  'poor  in  spirit',  a  phrase,  incidentally,  that  is  found  nowhere 
else  in  Matthew,  to  'the  poor',  as  distinctive  a  Lukan  interest  as  one 
can  find.  This  is  one  example  among  many  of  the  existence  of  good 


1 3  8  The  Synoptic  Problem 

arguments  for  Lukan  secondariness  in  a  passage  where  his  primitivity 
is  usually  taken  for  granted. 

4.  The  Living  Stream  of  Oral  Tradition.  The  issue  is  further 
complicated  by  the  likelihood  that  on  occasions  Luke  may  well  have 
preserved  elements  from  different  versions  of  Jesus'  sayings  in  his  oral 
tradition.  When  we  were  looking  at  Matthew's  and  Luke's  relation  to 
Mark,  we  noted  the  absurdity  of  assuming  that  oral  traditions  of  the 
Jesus  story  died  out  as  soon  as  the  evangelists  committed  them  to  papy- 
rus and,  consequently,  the  likelihood  that  the  later  evangelists  redacted 
Mark  in  the  light  of  their  knowledge  of  such  oral  traditions.  This  means 
that  on  occasion,  Matthew  and  Luke  inevitably  bear  witness  to  differ- 
ent, sometimes  more  original  versions  of  Jesus  material  than  the  ver- 
sions found  in  their  literary  source,  Mark.  Consequently,  it  is  scarcely  a 
major  leap  of  the  imagination  to  see  Luke  occasionally  bearing  witness 
to  different  or  more  original  versions  of  sayings  found  in  his  literary 
source,  Matthew. 

Some  Q  sceptics  feel  a  little  uncomfortable  with  this  scenario  since  it 
might  at  first  sight  appear  to  allow  Q  to  creep  in  through  the  back  door. 
Is  this,  to  use  another  image,  a  kind  of  'closet  Q',  believing  in  a  form  of 
the  Q  hypothesis  but  not  owning  up  to  it?  I  don't  think  so.  I  would 
prefer  to  call  it  Luke's  creative,  critical  interaction  with  Mark  and 
Matthew  in  the  light  of  the  living  stream  of  oral  tradition.  Let  us  be 
clear:  the  notion  that  Luke  was  influenced  by  oral  traditions  of  Jesus 
materials  in  no  way  compromises  the  theory  of  his  literary  dependence 
on  Mark  and  Matthew.  Unless  we  also  believe  that  Matthaean  versions 
of  Triple  Tradition  pericopae  are  always  and  inevitably  secondary  to 
their  Markan  parallels,  we  should  not  find  the  thesis  of  occasional 
Lukan  Priority  in  Double  Tradition  materials  strange.  Just  as  Matthew 
and  Luke  interacted  with  Mark  in  the  light  of  their  knowledge  of 
similar  stories  from  oral  tradition,  so  too  1  propose  that  Luke  interacted 
with  Matthew  in  the  light  of  his  knowledge  of  similar  material  in  oral 
tradition. 

The  example  we  used  above  (pp.  95-96)  to  see  this  phenomenon  at 
work  in  Luke's  use  of  Mark  was  the  words  at  the  institution  of  the 
Eucharist.  One  of  the  values  of  this  example  was  that  it  was  concerned 
with  words  used  in  early  Christian  liturgy,  precisely  the  kind  of  place 
where  one  would  expect  to  see  this  kind  of  thing  happening,  influence 
on  Luke  from  oral  traditions  of  the  material  he  also  knew  from  Mark. 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  139 

Now  one  of  the  clearest  examples  given  of  the  Lukan  version  of 
Double  Tradition  being  prior  is  a  similar  example,  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
again  the  kind  of  material  that  we  will  expect  to  have  been  subject  to 
variation  in  oral  tradition.  Even  today,  where  the  Lord's  Prayer  is  often 
known  primarily  orally  and  not  in  dependence  on  a  written  text,  one 
finds  local  variation.  The  same  kind  of  thing  seems  highly  likely  to 
have  been  the  case  when  Luke  comes  to  write  his  version  of  the  prayer 
in  11.2-4.  He  looks  at  the  Matthaean  version  but  re-writes  it  in  line 
with  the  version  more  familiar  to  him  from  frequent  recitation  in  his 
own  tradition.  Just  as  many  Catholics  today  end  the  prayer  where 
Matthew  ends  it,  at  'Deliver  us  from  evil',  not  adding  'Thine  be  the 
kingdom,  the  glory  and  the  power,  for  ever  and  ever  Amen'  (which  is  a 
scribal  addition  to  Matthew,  perhaps  also  influenced  by  oral  tradition), 
so  Luke  ends  his  prayer  with  'Lead  us  not  into  temptation'  and  not  with 
'But  deliver  us  from  evil',  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  latter  is  present  in 
his  text  of  Matthew.  Just  as  Catholics  today  know  of  the  existence  of 
the  'Thine  be  the  kingdom...'  clause,  but  choose  not  to  use  it  because 
of  familiarity  and  loyalty  to  their  own  tradition,  so  too  it  is  hardly  diffi- 
cult to  think  of  Luke  knowing  the  clause  'But  deliver  us  from  evil'  but 
not  using  it  for  the  same  kind  of  reason. 

The  observation  that  both  Matthew  and  Luke  sometimes  appear  to 
have  the  more  original  forms  of  the  Double  Tradition  material  does  not, 
then,  serve  to  establish  the  existence  of  Q.  Not  only  has  the  extent  of 
Luke's  supposed  primitivity  been  greatly  overestimated,  based  partly 
on  misconstrued  assessments  of  the  presence  of  Matthaean  language, 
but  even  on  the  occasions  where  Luke  does  show  possible  signs  of 
primitivity,  this  is  only  evidence  for  Q  if  one  is  prepared  to  deny  a  role 
to  the  living  stream  of  oral  tradition  in  the  composition  of  Luke's 
Gospel. 


Summary 

•      The  A  rgument  from  alternating  primitivity 
the  following  steps: 

•       There  are  many  places  where  all 
secondary. 

can  be  countered 
agree  that  Luke 

in 
is 

140 


77?^  Synoptic  Problem 


Matthaean  language:  The  presence  of  Matthew's  favour- 
ite expressions  in  Q  material  is  regularly  taken  to  indicate 
that  his  versions  are  later  than  Luke's  versions.  But  the 
same  evidence  is  congenial  to  the  thesis  that  Luke  is 
using  Matthew:  Matthew  composes  the  non-Markan  mate- 
rial using  characteristic  expressions  and  Luke  sometimes 
eliminates  such  expressions.  Further,  Luke  has  a  much 
larger  vocabulary  than  Matthew  and  he  uses  many  more 
unusual  expressions.  It  is  a  fallacy  to  assume  that  'un- 
Lukan'  expressions  are  necessarily  'pre-Lukan'  expres- 
sions. 

Neglected  arguments  for  Lukan  secondariness:  Some- 
times scholars  have  greatly  underestimated  the  arguments 
for  Luke's  redaction  of  Matthew  (e.g.  the  Beatitudes). 
The  living  stream  of  oral  tradition:  Oral  traditions  did  not 
die  a  death  as  soon  as  the  evangelists  set  pen  to  papyrus. 
Just  as  Matthew  creatively  interacted  with  Mark  in  the 
light  of  oral  traditions,  so  too  did  Luke  with  Matthew  and 
Mark. 


Argument  5.  The  Distinctiveness  ofQ 

The  idea  that  Q  is  distinctive,  that  it  makes  its  presence  felt  by  means 
of  its  content,  genre  and  theology,  is  becoming  one  of  the  major 
arguments  in  favour  of  its  existence.  Indeed  the  reconstruction  of  Q, 
the  analyses  of  its  text,  the  studies  of  its  supposed  literary  history,  are 
all  now  making  a  major  contribution  to  the  study  of  the  Synoptic 
Problem  and  one  ignores  them  at  one's  peril.  It  is  generally  thought 
that  it  would  be  impossible  for  such  convincing  studies  of  Q  as  a  text  in 
its  own  right  to  be  written  if  Q  never  actually  existed. 

It  is  difficult  to  answer  this  argument  succinctly.  Providing  a 
carefully  documented  response  to  the  many  studies  of  Q  currently 
circulating  would  require  something  of  a  major  monograph  itself 
Nevertheless,  the  reader  will  be  wise  to  bear  in  mind  the  following 
points: 

(a)  Studies  that  assume  Q  inevitably  cause  a  re-entrenchment  of 
the  notion  that  Q  is  distinctive.  The  repeated  analysis  of  the 
Double  Tradition  material  in  isolation  from  its  Matthaean  and 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  141 

Lukan  contexts  generates  a  momentum  of  its  own,  the  ten- 
dency of  which  is  to  reinforce  the  starting  point,  which  was 
the  isolation  of  the  Double  Tradition  material  from  its  con- 
texts in  Matthew  and  Luke.  It  is  rare  to  see  Q  scholars  pausing 
to  reflect  on  how  the  same  evidence  appears  on  a  Q  sceptical 
theory,  and  ultimately  this  is  the  kind  of  thing  that  is  needed  in 
order  to  test  claims  that  the  distinctiveness  of  the  Q  material 
implies  the  existence  of  a  Q  document. 

(b)  Claims  about  the  distinctiveness  of  Q  tend  to  underestimate 
the  degree  of  overlap  that  exists  between  the  Double  Tradition 
(Q)  and  special  Matthew  (M).  It  is  impossible,  for  example,  to 
distinguish  between  the  style  of  some  of  the  units  of  M 
material  and  some  of  the  units  of  Q. 

(c)  It  is  sometimes  said  that  Luke  must  have  taken  over  some 
pericopae  from  Q  that  Matthew  did  not  also  take  over.  In  other 
words,  the  hypothetical  document  Q  overlaps  with  but  is  not 
identical  with  the  Double  Tradition  material.  It  is  a  notorious 
difficulty,  however,  to  isolate  alleged  Q  pericopae  in  Luke 
outside  of  the  Double  Tradition,  something  that  is  odd  given 
the  claims  about  the  distinctiveness  of  Q's  thought  and  style. 
Indeed  the  candidates  most  commonly  suggested,  like  Lk. 
1 1.27-28  (Woman  in  the  Crowd),  Lk.  12.15-21  (Parable  of  the 
Rich  Fool)  or  Lk.  15.8.10  (Lost  Coin)  all  have  an  uncannily 
Lukan  ring  about  them — their  Lukan  style  is,  if  anything,  as 
marked  here  as  anywhere. 

(d)  We  need  to  bear  in  mind  that  the  Double  Tradition  does  have 
a  distinctive  profile  on  the  Farrer  Theory  as  well  as  on  the  Q 
theory.  For  if  one  assumes  the  Farrer  Theory,  Q  is  constituted 
by  those  parts  of  Matthew's  non-Markan  material  that  most 
appealed  to  Luke.  Or,  to  put  it  another  way,  they  are  the 
'Luke-pleasing'  elements  in  Matthew's  extra  material.  If  one 
wanted  to  put  this  into  an  equation,  it  would  look  like  this: 

Q  =  (Matthew  minus  Mark)  divided  by  'Luke-pleasingness' 

And  this  is  something  that  we  can  test,  for  if  Q  is  indeed  the  result  of 
the  selections  from  Matthew's  non-Markan  material  that  Luke  found 
'pleasing',  then  we  will  expect  the  material  he  left  behind  to  be  in  some 
way  Luke-displeasing.  Now  the  material  that,  on  the  Farrer  Theory, 


142 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


Luke  left  behind  is  the  M  material  or  'Special  Matthew',  the  pericopae 
that  are  in  Matthew  alone.  So  does  the  Q  material  generally  have  a 
'Luke-pleasing'  profile  and  the  M  material  a  'Luke-displeasing'  profile? 
Indeed  they  do.  The  Q  pericopae  are  precisely  the  ones  we  would 
expect  Luke  to  take  over  fi-om  a  book  like  Matthew,  Jesus'  ethical 
teaching  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  the  Centurion's  Boy,  the  Lost 
Sheep,  teachings  about  discipleship  and  the  rest,  and  there  is  not  a  peri- 
cope  in  M  that  looks  congenial  to  Luke:  several  have  an  oddly  'legend- 
ary' character  (e.g.  Mt.  17.24-27,  Coin  in  the  Fish's  Mouth)  and  others 
are  in  direct  conflict  with  Luke's  theology  (e.g.  Mt.  25.31-46,  the 
Sheep  and  the  Goats).  Indeed  it  has  long  been  recognized  that  the  Q 
material  has  something  of  a  pro-Gentile  profile  whereas  the  M  material 
tends  to  be  inspired  by  and  focused  on  the  Jewish-Christian  mission 
and  interests.  In  other  words,  the  general  profiles  of  Q  and  M  turn  out 
to  be  precisely  what  we  would  expect  them  to  be  if  the  Farrer  Theory  is 
correct. 


Summary 

The  argument  from  distinctiveness  ofQ  is  not  decisive: 

•  The  isolation  of  the  Double  Tradition  from  its  context  in 
Matthew  and  Luke  inevitably  generates  a  distinctive 
profile  for  Q. 

•  The  overlap  between  Q  material  and  M  material  partly 
undermines  the  claim. 

•  It  is  difficult  to  discover  good  candidates  for  material  that 
might  have  derived  from  Q  among  Luke's  special 
material. 

•  The  Double  Tradition  has  a  distinctive  profile  on  the 
Farrer  Theory,  namely:  (Matthew  minus  Mark)  divided  by 
'Luke-pleasingness' . 


Argument  6.  The  Success  of  Redaction-Criticism 
Redaction-criticism  of  Matthew  and  Luke  has  progressed,  on  the  whole, 
on  the  assumption  that  the  Two-Source  Theory  is  correct.  The  apparent 
success  of  this  kind  of  redaction-criticism,  which  was  one  of  the  most 
important  enterprises  in  Gospel  criticism  in  the  latter  half  of  the 
twentieth  century,  appears  to  corroborate  its  basic  premises,  the  priority 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  143 

of  Mark  and  the  existence  of  Q.  There  are,  however,  major  difficulties 
with  using  this  as  an  argument  in  favour  of  the  existence  of  Q: 

(a)  Those  using  this  argument  tend  to  state  it  in  terms  of  the 
success  of  the  Two-Source  Theory  generally  and  not  in  terms 
of  Q  specifically.  This  is  problematic,  for  while  an  argument 
of  this  kind  might  legitimately  be  used  in  favour  of  Markan 
Priority,  for  which  we  have  an  extant  text  with  which  we  can 
compare  Matthew  and  Luke,  it  is  much  less  straightforward  to 
use  it  in  favour  of  Q,  which  is  hypothetical.  As  often,  Q  is 
allowed  to  piggy-back  onto  Markan  Priority,  and  to  gain 
credibility  by  association  with  it. 

(b)  The  Q  theory  gains  an  unfair  advantage  over  the  Farrer 
Theory  here  because  it  has,  as  an  hypothetical  document,  a  far 
greater  degree  of  flexibility.  When  we  work  with  Luke's 
knowledge  of  Matthew,  we  are  always  looking  at  comparison 
between  known  texts.  But  Q,  by  contrast,  can  be  manipulated. 

(c)  We  only  have  any  idea  of  the  contents  of  Q  by  attempting  to 
reconstruct  the  document.  And  the  primary  means  by  which  Q 
is  reconstructed  is  by  means  of  redaction-criticism.  There  is 
thus  an  unavoidable  circularity  in  using  this  argument  in 
favour  of  the  existence  of  Q — a  tool  that  has  been  used  to 
generate  a  document  is  said  to  corroborate  the  existence  of  the 
document  that  has  been  generated. 

(d)  Also  related  is,  once  more,  the  issue  of  entrenchment. 
Repeated  studies  of  Matthew  and  Luke  assume  Q,  thereby 
making  those  studies  normative.  It  does  not  take  long  before 
one  of  the  very  tools  for  the  study  of  Matthew  and  Luke  is  Q. 
The  argument  from  the  status  quo  then  becomes  little  more 
than  an  assertion  about  the  status  quo. 

It  appears,  then,  that  of  the  several  arguments  that  are  put  forward  to 
defend  the  Q  theory,  not  one  of  them  is  adequate  to  the  task.  Indeed,  in 
several  of  these  categories,  we  cannot  help  thinking  that  the  evidence 
in  favour  of  the  alternative  position,  Luke's  use  of  Matthew,  is  stronger. 
In  themselves,  though,  the  answers  to  these  arguments  are  not  enough. 
It  is  true  that,  in  the  absence  of  good  arguments  for  Luke's  independ- 
ence from  Matthew,  we  might  find  ourselves  drawn  towards  the  Farrer 
Theory,  but  what  we  would  like  ideally  is  some  concrete  evidence.  Is 
there  anything  that  points  directly  to  Luke's  use  of  Matthew?  The  good 


144 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


news  is  that  there  is  plenty  of  evidence  in  favour  of  Luke's  use  of 
Matthew,  evidence  that  is  repeatedly  underplayed,  misconstrued  or 
ignored  in  Gospel  scholarship. 


Summary 

•      The  argument  from  the  success  of  redaction-criticism  is  also 
unconvincing: 

•  Sometimes  Q  is  allowed  to  gain  credibility  by  association 
with  Markan  Priority,  for  which  this  argument  is  more 
legitimately  used. 

•  As  an  hypothetical  document,  Q  has  a  degree  of  flexi- 
bility that  gives  it  an  unfair  advantage. 

•  Since  Q  is  reconstructed  by  means  of  redaction-criticism, 
it  can  become  a  circular  argument  to  assert  Q  on  the  basis 
of  redaction-criticism. 

•  An  inevitable  entrenchment  of  Q  occurs  the  more  it  is 
assumed. 


3.  Evidence  of  Luke 's  Use  of  Matthew 

Speculation  and  critical  reflection  on  Luke's  potential  objectives  in 
reworking  Matthew  will  sound  hollow  if  we  are  short  of  positive 
evidence  that  Luke  knew  and  used  the  Gospel  of  Matthew.  The 
evidence  under  consideration  in  this  final,  major  section  of  our  journey 
through  the  maze  is  therefore  of  vital  importance.  For  here  we  will  be 
considering  the  grounds  for  believing  that  Luke  was  familiar  with 
Matthew.  The  decisive  evidence  can  be  considered  under  four  head- 
ings, three  of  which  we  have  already  encountered  in  other  contexts.  We 
will  take  the  most  well  known  of  these  first,  the  Minor  Agreements 
between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark. 

a.  The  Minor  Agreements 

If  Luke  is  dependent  on  Matthew,  we  will  expect  him  to  show 
knowledge  of  Matthew  not  only  in  the  Double  Tradition  passages,  that 
is,  those  passages  usually  attributed  to  Q,  but  also  in  the  Triple 
Tradition  passages,  that  is,  those  passages  where  he  is  dependent  on 
Mark.  Even  if  Mark  is  his  primary  source  for  the  Triple  Tradition 
material  (see  above.  Chapters  3^),  we  will  nevertheless  expect  him  to 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q 


145 


show  some  knowledge  of  Matthew's  versions  of  this  same  material. 
This  is  indeed  what  we  find. 

The  term  'Minor  Agreements'  refers  to  those  agreements  between 
Luke  and  Matthew  against  Mark  in  the  Triple  Tradition  material.  Their 
importance  as  evidence  for  Luke's  use  of  Matthew  should  not  be 
underestimated.  For  if  Luke  sometimes  agrees  with  Matthew  against 
Mark  in  important  ways,  then  Matthew  and  Luke  were  not  written 
independently  of  one  another.  And  if  they  were  not  written  independ- 
ently of  one  another,  Q  is  no  longer  required  to  explain  the  Double 
Tradition  material^ — -for  this,  Luke  can  be  dependent  primarily  on 
Matthew." 

There  are  many,  many  Minor  Agreements  between  Matthew  and 
Luke  against  Mark.  A  good  number  of  them  can  easily  be  explained  on 
the  assumption  that  Matthew  and  Luke  are  independently  redacting 
Mark,  coinciding  in  their  attempts  to  polish  up  his  literary  style,  to  alter 
his  harsh  view  of  the  disciples,  his  less  reverential  view  of  Jesus  and  so 
on.  However,  there  is  an  irresolvable  rump  of  agreements  that  simply 
will  not  go  away.  One  of  the  most  interesting  occurs  in  a  passage  to 
which  we  have  referred  already,  when  Jesus  is  being  mocked: 


Matthew  26.67-68 

Mark  14.65 

Luke  22.64 

Then  they  spat 

And  some  began  to  spit 

Now  the  men  who  were 

into  his 

on  him,  and  to  cover  his 

holding  Jesus  mocked  him 

face,  and  struck  him;  and 

face,  and  to  strike  him. 

and  beat  him;  thev  also  blind- 

some slapped  him,  saying. 

saying  to  him, 

folded  him  and  asked  him. 

'Prophesy  to  us,  you 

'Prophesy!' 

'Prophesy! 

Christ!  Who  is  it  that 

Who  is  it  that 

struck  you?' 

And  the  guards  received 
him  with  blows. 

struck  you?' 

1 1 .  Frans  Neirynck.  has  attempted  to  counter  this  argument  by  pointing  out  that 
if  the  Minor  Agreements  were  to  demonstrate  subsidiary  Lukan  dependence  on 
Matthew  in  the  Triple  Tradition,  then  by  analogy  they  would  only  demonstrate  sub- 
sidiary dependence  on  Matthew  in  the  Double  Tradition.  In  other  words,  Q  could 
still  be  postulated  as  the  main  source  for  the  Double  Tradition  material.  However, 
this  misses  the  fact  that  the  Farrer  Theory's  argument  from  the  Minor  Agreements  is 
not  and  has  never  been  an  argument  from  analogy.  Rather,  it  is  an  attempt  to  point 
to  concrete  evidence  of  Luke's  knowledge  of  Matthew,  evidence  that  inevitably 
undermines  the  major  premise  of  Q.  which  is  that  Matthew  and  Luke  are  inde- 
pendent of  one  another.  For  details  see  Goodacre,  Goulder  and  the  Gospels, 
pp.  126-29;  for  Frans  Neirynck's  most  recent  statement,  see  'Goulder  and  the  Minor 
Agreements',  ETL  73  (1997),  pp.  84-93. 


1 46  The  Synoptic  Problem 

The  passage  is  a  helpful  one  for  several  reasons.  Since  this  passage 
occurs  in  the  Passion  Narrative,  the  Minor  Agreement  cannot  be  due  to 
use  of  Q.  Q  does  not  have,  according  to  any  of  its  contemporary 
defenders,  a  Passion  Narrative.  Moreover,  five  words  in  Greek,  the 
words  here  translated  as  Who  is  it  that  struck  you?,  occur  in  both 
Matthew  and  Luke  but  not  in  Mark.  One  of  the  words,  the  verb  to  strike 
(in  Greek  paiein)  is  rare — it  occurs  only  here  in  Matthew  and  only  here 
in  Luke.  It  is  not,  then,  the  kind  of  agreement  for  which  common  oral 
tradition  is  likely  to  be  an  explanation. 

The  most  obvious  scenario  is  that  Matthew  is  here  typically  attempt- 
ing to  clarify  the  rather  darkly  ironic  Markan  scene,  in  which  Jesus  is 
taunted  with  the  demand  'Prophesy!'  as  his  tormentors  are  in  the  very 
act  of  fulfilling  his  prophecy  (see  further  above,  p.  64).  Luke  then  fol- 
lows Matthew  in  adding  the  clarificatory  words,  betraying  his  knowl- 
edge of  Matthew. 

How  do  Q  theorists  deal  with  this  evidence?  On  the  whole,  they  are 
troubled  by  it  since  they  realize  that  it  challenges  the  notion  of  Luke's 
independence  from  Matthew,  the  premise  behind  the  Q  theory.  The 
leading  defence  here  is  that  Matthew  did  not  originally  contain  the 
words  Who  is  it  that  struck  you?  The  theory  is  that  these  words  were 
added  by  Luke  and  that  scribes  of  Matthew  then  interpolated  them  into 
their  versions  of  Matthew.  This  is  a  process  known  as  'conjectural 
emendation',  where  a  scholar  proposes  an  emendation  to  the  text  with 
no  warrant  anywhere  in  the  textual  tradition — no  known  text  of  Matt- 
hew is  without  these  words.  Conjectural  emendation  is  usually  prac- 
tised sparingly  by  Gospel  scholars,  and  it  is  particularly  problematic 
here,  where  the  primary  reason  for  practising  it  is  to  defend  an  already 
troubled  synoptic  theory,  the  Q  hypothesis.'- 

There  is  some  further  evidence  from  within  the  category  of  the 
Minor  Agreements  that  points  not  just  to  some  contact  between  Matt- 
hew and  Luke  but  specifically  suggests  the  direction  of  dependence, 
Luke's  knowledge  of  Matthew.  For  there  is  a  small  rump  of  Minor 
Agreements  that  bear  the  unmistakable  marks  of  Matthew's  character- 
istic style  or  vocabulary,  indicating  that  Luke  might  have  inadvertently 
betrayed  his  knowledge  of  Matthew.  Let  us  look  at  an  example  of  this: 


12.   For  further  details  on  this,  see  my  Goulder  and  the  Gospels,  pp.  101-107, 
and  the  literature  cited  there. 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  1 47 


Matthew  22.27 

Mark  12.22 

Luke  20.32 

Later  than  all, 
the  woman  died. 

Last  of  all  also 
the  woman  died. 

Later  also 

the  woman  died. 

This  verse  comes  in  a  stoiy  in  which  some  Sadducees  question  Jesus 
about  the  resurrection.  The  woman  marries  seven  brothers  in  sequence, 
each  of  whom  dies,  and  then  at  the  end  she  dies  herself.  Where  Mark 
expresses  this  by  saying  that  she  died  'last'  (Greek  eschaton),  Matthew 
and  Luke  both  use  the  word  'later'  (Greek  hysteron).  Now  this  might 
not  look,  at  first  sight,  particularly  remarkable.  But  the  interesting  thing 
about  the  choice  of  this  word  is  that  it  occurs  regularly  in  Matthew — 
seven  times — but  never  in  Luke  (or  Acts)  outside  of  this  parallel  with 
Matthew.  Furthennore,  it  is  a  word  that  Matthew  appears  to  use  in  a 
distinctive  way,  to  mean  the  last  in  a  series  (cf.  both  Mt.  21.37  and 
26.60-1).  On  another  occasion  he  again  writes  'later'  {hysteron,  Mt. 
21.37)  where  Mark  writes  'last'  {eschaton,  Mk  12.6).  In  other  words,  it 
seems  likely  that  Matthew  has  made  a  change  to  his  Markan  source  in 
characteristic  Matthaean  manner,  and  that  Luke  has  followed  him, 
inadvertently  betraying  to  us  that  he  knows  Matthew. 

Nevertheless,  one  difficulty  remains.  Are  not  these  Minor  Agree- 
ments problematic  for  the  case  against  Q  in  that  they  are,  on  the  whole, 
so  very  minor?  Should  we  not,  if  the  Farrer  Theory  is  correct,  expect 
some  more  substantial  agreement  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against 
Mark?  Indeed  we  should,  and  the  mistake  made  by  those  pressing  the 
point  is  that  there  is  evidence  for  more  substantial  agreement  between 
Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark,  evidence  that  is  ignored  in  this  con- 
text because  it  is  placed  in  a  different  category  of  its  own,  usually 
labelled  'Mark-Q  overlap',  and  we  will  turn  to  this  next. 


Summary 

The  Minor  Agreements  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against 
Mark  point  to  Luke's  knowledge  of  Matthew  in  the  Triple 
Tradition  material. 

Strong  Minor  Agreements  occur  in  the  Passion  Narrative, 
where  no  one  can  appeal  to  influence  from  Q. 


148 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


Several  Minor  Agreements  show  the  marks  of  Matthew 's 
distinctive  style,  suggesting  that  Matthew  has  modified 
Mark  and  that  Luke  has  followed  Matthew. 


b.  Passages  in  Which  Mark  Is  Not  the  Middle  Term 
When  we  began  exploring  the  maze,  in  Chapter  2,  taking  a  basic 
itinerary  of  all  the  available  data,  we  found  that  there  was  one  inter- 
esting class  of  material  that  defied  straightforward  categorization.  Sev- 
eral pericopae  appeared  to  object  to  the  standard  rule  that  Mark  is  the 
middle  term.  These  pericopae  did  not  allow  themselves  to  be  described 
either  as  Double  Tradition  (since  they  had  parallels  in  Mark)  or  as 
Triple  Tradition  (since  they  featured  major  and  not  minor  agreements 
between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark).  Now  another  way  of 
describing  passages  like  this,  in  which  Mark  is  not  the  middle  term,  is 
as  pericopae  occurring  in  all  three  Synoptics  that  feature  substantial 
agreement  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark.  This  is  a  scenario 
that  is  problematic  for  the  Q  theory  but  highly  congenial  to  the  idea  that 
Luke  knew  both  Mark  and  Matthew  and  I  will  attempt  to  explain  why. 

First,  this  kind  of  passage  is  problematic  for  the  Q  theory  because  the 
material  attributed  to  Q  (i.e.  the  major  agreements  between  Matthew 
and  Luke  against  Mark)  appears  to  presuppose  the  material  present  in 
Mark.  This  is  much  less  congenial  to  the  Q  theory,  which  usually  holds 
that  Q  was  independent  of  Mark,  than  it  is  to  the  Farrer  Theory,  on 
which  Matthew  (and  Luke)  are  presupposing  Mark.  To  see  the  point, 
have  a  look  again  at  one  of  the  key  'Mark-Q  overlap'  passages,  the 
John  the  Baptist  complex: 


Matthew  3.  II -12 

Mark  1. 7-8 

Luke  3.16-17 

7.  'And  he  preached. 

16.  'And  John  answered. 

saying, 

saying  to  all, 

11.'  "I,  on  the  one  hand. 

"I,  on  the  one  hand. 

baptize  you  in  water  for 

baptize  you  in  water 

repentance,  but  the  one 

"The  one 

but  the  one 

who  is  coming  after  me  is 

who  is  stronger  than  me 

who  is  stronger  than  me 

stronger  than  me, 

comes  after  me,  the  thong 

comes  after  me,  the  thong 

the  shoes  of  whom 

of  whose  sandals 

of  whose  sandals 

I  am  not  worthy 

I  am  not  worthy,  having 

I  am  not  worthy 

to  untie. 

stooped  down,  to  loose.  8. 

to  loose. 

6.  The  Case  Against  Q 


149 


I  baptized  you  in  water 

[cf.  Mt.  3.11//Lk. 

3.16], 

He  will  baptize  you  in 

but  he  will  baptize  you  in 

He  will  baptize  you  in 

holy  spirit  and  fire.  12.  His 

holy  spirit".' 

holy  spirit  and  fire.  17.  His 

winnowing  fork  is  in  his 

winnowing  fork  is  in  his 

hand  and  he  will  clear  his 

hand  to  clear  his 

threshing  floor  and  he  will 

threshing  floor  and  to 

gather  his  wheat  into  his 

gather  the  wheat  into  his 

granary,  hut  the  chaff' he 

granary,  but  the  chaff  he 

will  burn  with 

will  burn  with 

unquenchable  fir e''\ ' 

unquenchable  fire''.'' 

Now  what  is  so  interesting  here  is  the  sheer  degree  of  overlap 
between  Mark,  and  Q,  overlap  that  amounts  apparently  to  verbatim 
agreement  between  them.  For  we  simply  cannot  imagine,  for  example, 
that  Q  just  featured  the  words  'and  fire'  (Mt.  3.11//Lk.  3.16).  These 
words  require  an  antecedent,  something  exactly  like  'he  will  baptize 
you  in  holy  spirit',  the  very  words  that  do  appear  in  Mark  (Mk  1.8  and 
parallels).  On  the  Q  theory,  the  Q  document  would  appear  to  pre- 
suppose precisely  the  material  that  we  can  see  to  be  present  in  Mark, 
which  is  more  than  a  little  odd  if  Mark  and  Q  are  (as  most  hold  them  to 
be)  independent.  On  the  Farrer  Theory,  by  contrast,  we  can  see 
Matthew  simply  presupposing  his  Markan  source  and  elaborating  on  it, 
and  subsequently  getting  followed  by  Luke.  It  is  a  much  more  straight- 
forward theory. 

There  is,  further,  some  additional  corroboration  for  the  Farrer 
Theory's  perspective  here.  For  if  Matthew  has  added  this  fresh  material 
to  Mark,  subsequently  to  be  copied  by  Luke,  we  will  expect  the  fresh 
material  to  feature  some  characteristically  Matthaean  language  and 
themes.  And  this  is  exactly  what  we  do  find.  For  if  any  Gospel  is  par- 
ticularly fond  of  the  language  of  judgment,  with  Jesus  separating  the 
good  and  the  evil,  the  wise  and  the  foolish,  the  wheat  and  the  weeds, 
often  expressed  using  harvest  imagery,  it  is  Matthew's  (cf.,  for  exam- 
ple, Mt.  7.16-20;  12.33-37;  13.24-30,  36-43,  47-50;  25.31-46).  It  would 
be  entirely  in  character  here  for  Matthew  to  have  introduced  elements 
like  judgment,  separation  and  hell-fire. 

But  the  existence  of  these  passages  is  further  troubling  for  Q  because 
they  contradict  the  assertion  that  Matthew  and  Luke  only  agree 
together  against  Mark  in  minor  ways.  This  is  important  because  it  is 
sometimes  said  that  the  problem  with  the  Minor  Agreements  (see 


150 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


above)  is  that  they  are  'too  minor'  to  make  the  case  for  Luke's  use  of 
Matthew  strongly  enough.  We  need  to  see  that  this  is  simply  not  the 
case — there  are  several  passages  that  feature  major  agreements  between 
Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark.  Similarly,  as  we  saw  above,  the 
existence  of  these  passages  simply  contradicts  one  of  the  major  argu- 
ments for  Q,  that  Luke  never  takes  over  Matthew's  additions  to  Mark 
in  Triple  Tradition  material. 

Along  with  the  Minor  Agreements  on  the  one  side  and  the  'pure 
Triple  Tradition'  passages  on  the  other  side,  this  kind  of  passage 
establishes  the  existence  of  a  continuum  that  makes  good  sense  on  the 
Farrer  Theory,  for  if  Luke  has  both  Mark  and  Matthew  as  primary 
sources,  we  will  expect  this  to  have  resulted  in  a  sliding  scale  of 
Matthaean  influence  on  Luke,  from  pure  Triple  Tradition  passages  that 
feature  Minor  Agreements,  to  Mark-Q  overlap  passages  that  feature 
major  agreements  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark,  to  Double 
Tradition  passages  where  Luke  is  dependent  solely  on  Matthew.  We 
might  represent  this  scenario  as  in  Fig.  4: 


Greater 


Influence 

from 

Matthew 


Less 


Pure 

Double 
Tradition 

(Q) 


Mark-<3  Overlap 


Triple  Tradition 
passages  with 
Minor  Agreement 


Greater 


Influence  from 
Mark 


Less 


Fig.  4.  Scale  of  Matthaean  Influence  on  Luke 


Here  we  note  that  there  is  a  continuum  in  Luke's  use  of  Mark  and 
Matthew,  from  passages  where  Luke  is  primarily  dependent  on  Mark, 
with  only  minor  or  subsidiary  influence  from  Matthew,  to  passages 
where  Luke  is  more  strongly  influenced  by  Matthew  (the  so-called 
'Mark-Q  overlap'  passages  currently  under  discussion)  to  passages 
where  Luke  has  Matthew  as  his  sole  source  ('pure  Double  Tradition'  or 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  151 

'Q'  passages).  In  short,  the  existence  of  these  passages  causes  some 
major  difficulties  for  the  Q  theory  while  they  are  precisely  what  we 
would  expect  if  Luke  has  used  both  Mark  and  Matthew. 


Summary 

•  Major  agreements  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark: 
although  commonly  placed  in  a  category  of  their  own  labelled 
'Mark-Q  overlap',  the  difficulty  these  passages  pose  for  the  Q 
theory  should  not  be  underestimated: 

•  They  contradict  the  assertion  that  Luke  never  features 
Matthew's  modifications  of  Mark  in  Triple  Tradition 
material. 

•  They  illustrate  the  mid  point  on  a  continuum  of  Luke's 
use  of  Matthew,  from  greater  (pure  Double  Tradition)  to 
lesser  (Triple  Tradition). 


c.  The  Narrative  Element  in  Q 

It  is  commonly  said  that  Q  provides  us  with  a  'sayings  source'  or  a 
'Sayings  Gospel'  in  which  there  is  'no  narrative  frame'.  At  first  sight, 
this  indeed  seems  to  be  the  case:  we  saw  when  first  exploring  the  maze, 
for  example,  that  much  of  the  Double  Tradition  material  is  sayings 
material — beatitudes,  parables,  aphorisms,  exhortation  and  teaching 
material  of  different  kinds.  But  on  closer  inspection,  we  find  something 
very  revealing,  evidence  that  suggests  that  we  should  be  cautious  over 
talking  about  Q  as  a  'sayings  source'  or  a  'Sayings  Gospel',  evidence 
that  points,  once  more,  to  the  plausibility  of  the  Farrer  Theory. 

The  feature  of  Q  that  is  not  commonly  noticed  is  that  its  first  third 
apparently  has  a  marked  narrative  sequence  in  which  the  progress  of 
Jesus'  ministry  is  carefully  plotted.  In  outline  the  sequence  goes  as 
follows: 

(a)  John  the  Baptist  appears  in  the  region  of  the  Jordan  (Mt. 
3.6//Lk.  3.3). 

(b)  John  baptizes  people  with  'his  baptism'  (Mt.  3.7//Lk.  3.7),  a 
baptism  apparently  connected  with  'repentance'  (Mt.  3.8//Lk. 
3.8). 

(c)  John  preaches  about  a  'coming  one'  (Mt.  3.1  l//Lk.  3.16). 


1 52  The  Synoptic  Problem 

(d)  Jesus  appears  on  the  scene  and  there  is  a  baptism  involving 
the  'spirit'  in  which  Jesus  is  recognized  as  a  'son'  (Mt.  3.13- 
17//Lk.  3.21-22). 

(e)  Jesus  is  led  into  the  wilderness  by  'the  spirit'  to  be  tested  as 
'son'(Mt.  4.1-1 1//Lk.  4.1-13). 

(f)  Jesus  appears  in  a  place  called  'Nazara'  (Mt.  4.13//Lk.  4.16). 

(g)  Jesus  preaches  a  great  Sermon  (Mt.  5-7//Lk.  6.20-49). 

(h)  Jesus  finishes  his  Sermon  and  goes  to  Capernaum  where  a 
Centurion's  Boy  is  healed  (Mt.  7.28-29;  8.5//Lk.  7.1). 

(i)  Messengers  come  fi*om  John  the  Baptist,  asking  whether  Jesus 
is  indeed  'the  coming  one'  (Mt.  11.2-19//Lk.  7.18-35).'^ 

One  of  the  most  interesting  features  of  this  is  that  it  seems  to  be  a 
narrative  sequence — each  event  clearly  proceeds  from  the  previous 
one.  John  appears,  preaches  about  his  baptism,  prophesies  'the  coming 
one',  who  then  appears,  is  baptized  in  connection  with  the  'spirit'  as  a 
'son',  is  then  led  by  the  'spirit'  to  be  tested  as  a  'son'  and  so  on.  This  is 
problematic  for  the  Q  theory  in  two  ways.  First,  it  contradicts  the 
assertion  that  Q  is  a  'Sayings  Gospel'  or  'sayings  source'  without 
narrative  frame.  An  extant  example  of  a  genuine  'Sayings  Gospel'  has 
come  to  light  this  century,  the  Gospel  of  Thomas,  a  full  copy  of  which 
was  discovered  in  Nag  Hammadi,  Egypt,  in  1945.  The  disappointing 
news  for  the  Q  theory  is  that  the  document  looks  nothing  like  Q  as  it  is 
commonly  reconstructed.  Thomas  is  quite  lacking  in  the  kind  of 
ordered  arrangements  that  characterize  Q,  especially  the  all-important 
narrative  sequence  in  Q's  first  third.  Thus,  far  from  corroborating  the 
existence  of  documents  like  Q,  the  blatant  contrast  between  Thomas 
and  Q  gives  one  major  pause  for  thought. 

This  contrast  is  intensified  by  the  fact  that  it  finds  a  ready  explana- 
tion on  the  Farrer  Theory.  Q's  narrative  sequence  makes  sense  when 

13.  Please  note  that  1  am  not  here  maximizing  material  that  might  be  attributed 
to  Q.  Rather,  I  have  only  mentioned  material  that  is  agreed  to  belong  to  Q  by  the 
hitemational  Q  Project,  whose  critical  text  of  Q  is  the  end  result  of  over  ten  years  of 
hard  work  by  experts  in  the  area.  For  example,  the  sharp  eye  will  notice  that  items 
(a)  to  (e)  are  partly  'Mark-Q  overlap'  material  discussed  above.  In  deference  to  the 
experts,  I  have  only  included  Mark-Q  overlap  material  that  occurs  in  the  Interna- 
tional Q  Project's  critical  text.  See  James  M.  Robinson,  Paul  Hoffmann  and  John  S. 
Kloppenborg  (eds.).  The  Critical  Edition  of  Q:  Synopsis  Including  the  Gospels  of 
Matthew  and  Luke,  Mark  and  Thomas,  with  English,  German  and  French  Transla- 
tions ofQ  and  Thomas  (Minneapolis,  MN:  Fortress  Press;  Leuven:  Peeters,  2000). 


6.  77?^  Case  Against  Q 


153 


one  notices  that  it  corresponds  to  the  places  at  which  Matthew  departs 
from  Mark's  basic  order  (in  Mt.  3-1 1)  and  where  Luke,  in  parallel,  also 
departs  from  that  order  (in  Lk.  1-9).  In  other  words,  the  narrative 
sequence  is  generated  by  a  feature  in  the  structuring  of  the  Gospels.  On 
the  whole,  Matthew  departs  regularly  from  Mark  in  the  first  third  of  his 
Gospel  (Mt.  3-11),  restructuring  and  adding  fresh  material  to  the 
Markan  outline,  but  he  is  much  more  conservative  with  Mark's  order  in 
his  second  two-thirds. 

If  a  further  indication  was  needed,  we  might  notice  that  at  least  one 
of  the  elements  in  this  narrative  sequence  bears  the  unmistakable  mark 
of  Matthew's  hand: 


Matthew  7.28-29:  8.5 

Luke  7.1 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  when 

When  Jesus  had  fulfilled  all 

Jesus  had  completed  these  words. 

these  sayings  in  the  hearing  of 

the  crowds  were  amazed  at  his 

the  people. 

teaching...  and  when  he  had 

he 

entered  into  Capernaum,  a 

entered  into  Capernaum.  And  a 

centurion  came... 

certain  Centurion's  Servant. . . 

What  is  so  striking  about  this  narrative  segue,  absent  of  course  from 
Mark,  is  that  it  is  well  known  as  Matthew's  own  particular  formula.  It 
is  the  form  of  words  he  uses  every  time  he  ends  one  of  his  five  major 
discourses,  here  (the  Sermon  on  the  Mount)  and  then  again  on  these 
four  occasions: 

Mt.  11.1:  "After  Jesus  had  finished  instructed  his  twelve  disciples...' 

Mt.  13.53:  "When  Jesus  had  finished  these  parables...' 

Mt.  19.1:  'When  Jesus  had  finished  saying  these  things...' 

Mt.  26.1:  'When  Jesus  had  finished  saying  all  these  things...' 

In  short,  it  seems  that  once  again  we  can  detect  Matthew's  hand  in 
what  is  nonnally  held  to  be  inaterial  derived  from  Q.  The  narrative 
sequence  seen  in  the  standard  reconstructions  of  Q's  first  third  is  highly 
congenial  to  the  Farrer  Theory  but  is  problematic  for  Q. 


Summary 

The  Q  material  seems  to  exhibit  a  narrative  sequence,  found 
especially  in  the  first  third  of  the  alleged  document: 


54  The  Synoptic  Problem 


This  contrasts  with  markedly  with  anything  in  the  one  extant 

example  we  have  of  a  Sayings  Gospel,  the  Coptic  Gospel  of 

Thomas. 

It  makes  good  sense  on  the  assumption  that  it  is  generated  by 

Luke's  use  of  non-Markan  material  in  Matthew's  Gospel,  the 

first  third  of  which  often  departs  from  Mark. 

Elements  in  the  narrative  sequence  show  the  clear  signs  of 

Matthew's  redactional  hand. 


d.  Editorial  Fatigue 

When  we  were  looking  at  the  Priority  of  Mark  in  Chapter  3  we  found 
one  of  the  most  decisive  factors  to  be  the  phenomenon  of  'editorial 
fatigue'.  There  were  places  where  Matthew  and  Luke  seemed  to  have 
made  initial,  characteristic  changes  to  their  Markan  source,  but  had 
then  apparently  lapsed  into  docile  reproduction  of  that  source,  resulting 
in  some  minor  incongruities.  Now  it  is  revealing  that  the  same  phe- 
nomenon also  seems  to  occur  in  the  Double  Tradition,  revealing 
because  it  is  always  in  the  same  direction,  in  favour  of  Luke's  use  of 
Matthew.  As  usual,  illustration  will  be  the  best  form  of  explanation,  so 
let  us  have  a  look  at  a  good  example,  the  Parable  of  the  Talents/Pounds 
(Mt.  25.14-30//Lk.  19.11-27). 

When  I  was  at  school,  the  Matthaean  version  of  this  parable  was 
always  the  one  read  in  assembly,  partly  because  it  had  the  desired  word 
'talent'  in  it  (we  needed  to  be  encouraged  to  'use  our  talents',  that  is,  to 
play  in  the  school  band,  to  act  in  the  school  play  or  to  play  for  the 
school  football  team),  but  also  because  it  is  the  simpler,  more  coherent, 
easier  to  follow  version.  There  are  three  servants;  one  receives  five 
talents,  one  two  and  the  other  one.  The  first  makes  five  more  talents  and 
is  rewarded,  the  second  two  more  and  is  rewarded;  the  other  hides  his 
talent  and  is  punished. 

By  contrast,  the  Lukan  version  begins  with  ten  servants,  all  of  whom 
receive  one  pound.  It  is  an  adjustment  typical  of  Luke,  the  evangelist 
most  fond  of  the  ratio  often  to  one  (ten  coins,  one  lost  in  Lk.  15.8-10; 
ten  lepers,  one  thankful,  in  Lk.  17.1 1-17,  and  so  on).  However,  when 
the  nobleman  returns,  he  summons  the  servants,  and,  instead  of  hearing 
about  the  ten  earlier  mentioned,  we  hear  about  'the  first'  (Lk.  19.16), 
'the  second'  (Lk.  19.18)  and  amazingly,  'the  other'  (Greek  ho  heteros, 
Lk.  19.20).  It  turns  out,  then,  that  Luke  has  three  servants  in  mind,  like 
Matthew,  and  not  ten  after  all.  Further,  in  Luke's  parable,  the  first  two 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q 


155 


servants  receive  'cities'  as  their  reward  (19.17,  19),  the  first  ten  and  the 
second  five,  whereas  in  Matthew  they  are  'put  in  charge  of  much' 
(25.21 ,  23).  Yet  towards  the  end  of  the  parable,  Luke  seems  to  corrobo- 
rate not  his  own  earlier  story  line  but  Matthew's: 


Matthew  25.28 

Luke  19.24 

'So  take  the  talent  from  him  and 
give  it  to  him  who  has  the  ten 
talents". 

'Take  the  pound  from  him  and 
give  it  to  him  who  has  the  ten 
pounds". 

The  account  lacks  cohesion:  the  man  in  Luke  actually  has  ten  cities 
now,  so  a  pound  extra  is  nothing  and,  in  any  case,  he  does  not  have  ten 
pounds  but  eleven  (19.16:  'your  pound  made  ten  pounds  more';  con- 
trast Mt.  25.20). 

Luke's  version  of  the  parable,  then,  does  not  hold  together  well  and 
there  is  a  straightforward  explanation  to  hand:  Luke  has  atteinpted  to 
reframe  Matthew's  parable  but  editorial  fatigue  leads  him  to  drift  into 
the  story  line  of  his  Matthaean  source,  inadvertently  betraying  his 
knowledge  of  Matthew. 

Nor  is  this  parable  an  isolated  example — there  are  several  clear  cases 
of  Double  Tradition  material  in  which  Luke  appears  to  show  editorial 
fatigue  in  his  copying  of  Matthew,  as  when  he  begins  talking  about  the 
Centurion's  'slave'  (Greek  doulos,  Lk.  7.2;  cf.  7.10)  in  contrast  to 
Matthew's  Centurion's  'son'  or  'servant'  (Greek  pais,  Mt.  8.6),  only 
subsequently  to  drift  into  Matthew's  wording  {pais,  Mt.  8.8//Lk.  7.7). 
Or  one  might  look  at  Lk.  9.5  in  which  Jesus  speaks  about  when  the 
disciples  leave  'that  town'.  No  town  has  been  mentioned  in  the  previ- 
ous verses,  Lk.  9.1-6  (Mission  Charge,  cf.  Mk  6.6b-13//Mt.  10.5-15).  It 
seems,  then,  that  Luke  has  copied  the  words  from  Matthew  (10.14), 
who  does  have  the  appropriate  antecedent  (Mt.  10.11,  'and  whatever 
town  or  village  you  enter...'). 

It  could,  of  course,  be  the  case  that  Luke  is  simply  fatigued  in  such 
cases  with  a  Q  source  better  represented  by  Matthew.  The  difficulty 
with  this  idea,  however,  is  that  it  seems  impossible  to  find  reverse 
examples,  cases  where  Matthew  has  apparently  become  fatigued  with 
Q,  something  that  would  be  very  odd  given  his  clear  tendency  to 
become  fatigued  in  his  copying  of  Mark  (see  above.  Chapter  3).  This  is 
more  evidence,  then,  that  the  Double  Tradition  material  is  due  not  to 
Matthew's  and  Luke's  independent  copying  of  Q  but  rather  to  Luke's 
use  of  Matthew. 


1 56  The  Synoptic  Problem 


Summary 

Just  as  there  appear  to  be  cases  where  Matthew  and  Luke 
become  fatigued  in  their  versions  of  Triple  Tradition  (copying 
from  Mark),  so  too  there  appear  to  be  cases  where  Luke 
becomes  fatigued  in  his  copying  of  material  in  the  Double 
Tradition. 

Since  there  are  no  counter-examples  of  apparent  Matthaean 
fatigue  in  Double  Tradition  material,  the  obvious  explanation 
is  that  Luke  becomes  fatigued  not  with  Q  but  with  Matthew. 


4.  Conclusion 

a.  Summary 

As  we  draw  to  the  end  of  our  journey  through  the  maze,  in  this,  that 
longest  chapter  so  far,  we  have  looked  at  the  case  against  the  existence 
of  Q.  This  has  been  a  two-part  process: 

(a)  The  standard  arguments  for  existence  of  Q  appear  to  be 
inadequate — indeed  close  consideration  of  them  in  each  case 
leads  us  directly  to  the  plausibility  of  Luke's  use  of  Matthew: 
1 .  Luke  5  order:  It  is  commonly  said  that  Luke's  order  of  Double 
Tradition  material  is  inexplicable  on  the  assumption  that  he 
has  taken  this  material  from  Matthew.  However,  this  runs  into 
the  following  difficulties: 

•  Dubious  value  judgments:  The  standard  argument  assumes 
that  Matthew's  arrangement  of  Double  Tradition,  with  its 
lengthy  discourses,  is  preferable  to  Luke's  with  its  empha- 
sis on  narrative  movement,  but  this  is  an  unnecessary, 
subjective  assumption. 

•  Redaction-criticism  of  Luke 's  use  of  Mark:  Luke  treats 
Matthew's  lengthy  discourses  in  the  same  way  that  he 
treats  Mark's  discourses:  he  keeps  some,  omits  some  and 
redistributes  the  rest. 

•  Narrative-criticism  of  Luke:  This  helps  us  to  dispense  with 
the  idea  that  Matthew's  arrangements  are  superior  to 
Luke's — Luke's  rearrangements  make  excellent  narrative- 
critical  sense. 

•  Luke's  preface:  Luke  1.1-4  implies  a  critical  attitude  to  his 
predecessors'   order.   This   critical   attitude  makes   good 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  157 

sense   on   the   assumption   that   Luke    is   woricing   with 
Matthew  as  well  as  Mark. 

•  Markan  Priority:  If  Luke  has  known  Mark  for  longer  than 
he  has  known  Matthew,  this  may  well  have  encouraged 
him  to  prioritize  its  order  over  Matthew's. 

2.  Luke's  ignorance  of  Matthew's  additions  to  Mark:  this  argu- 
ment runs  into  insurmountable  problems: 

•  Strength  of  evidence:  The  examples  given  are  not  strong 
enough  to  make  the  case.  Luke's  omissions  are  quite 
natural  when  one  looks  at  them  in  line  with  his  redactional 
interests. 

•  Fallacious  argument:  The  argument  is  based  on  a  fallacy: 
wherever  Luke  features  Matthew's  additions  to  Mark, 
these  are  placed  in  the  category  'Mark-Q  overlap'  and 
ignored  for  the  purposes  of  this  argument. 

3.  Luke's  lack  of  'M'  material:  Luke  lacks  Matthew's  Special 
Material  by  definition — where  Matthew's  non-Marcan  mate- 
rial appears  in  Luke,  it  is  called  'Double  Tradition'.  Further: 

•  Matthew 's  Birth  Narrative:  There  are  signs  that  Luke 
knows  the  narrative  even  though  he  does  not  utilise  it 
extensively. 

•  'A/'  material:  The  'M'  material  all  looks  like  'Luke- 
displeasing'  material,  just  what  we  would  expect  on  the 
Farrer  Theory. 

4.  Alternating  Primitivity:  A  phenomenon  that  can  be  explained 
in  the  following  steps: 

•  Lukan  secondariness:  There  are  many  places  where  all 
agree  that  Luke  is  secondary. 

•  Matthaean  language:  The  presence  of  Matthew's  favourite 
expressions  in  Q  material  is  regularly  taken  to  indicate  that 
his  versions  are  later  than  Luke's  versions.  But  the  same 
evidence  is  congenial  to  the  thesis  that  Luke  is  using  Matt- 
hew: Matthew  composes  the  non-Markan  material  using 
characteristic  expressions  and  Luke  sometimes  eliminates 
such  expressions.  Moreover,  Luke  has  a  much  larger 
vocabulary  than  Matthew  and  he  uses  many  more  unusual 
expressions.  It  is  a  fallacy  to  assume  that  'un-Lukan' 
expressions  are  necessarily  'pre-Lukan'  expressions. 


158  The  Synoptic  Problem 

•  Neglected  arguments  for  Lukan  secondariness:  Sometimes 
scholars  have  drastically  underestimated  the  arguments  for 
Luke's  redaction  of  Matthew  (e.g.  the  Beatitudes). 

•  Oral  tradition:  The  living  stream  of  oral  tradition  did  not 
dry  up  as  soon  as  the  evangelists  set  pen  to  papyrus.  Just 
as  Matthew  creatively  interacted  with  Mark  in  the  light  of 
oral  traditions,  so  too  did  Luke  with  Matthew  and  Mark. 

5.  The  Distinctiveness  of  Q:  Here  the  following  points  are  rele- 
vant: 

•  Isolation  of  Double  Tradition  from  its  context:  this  isola- 
tion of  the  Double  Tradition  from  its  context  in  Matthew 
and  Luke  inevitably  generates  a  distinctive  profile  for  Q. 

•  Overlap  between  Q  and  M:  this  overlap  between  Q 
material  and  M  material  partly  undermines  the  claim. 

•  L  Material:  it  is  difficult  to  discover  good  candidates  for 
material  that  might  have  derived  from  Q  among  Luke's 
special  material. 

•  A  Distinctive  Profile:  the  Double  Tradition  has  a  distinc- 
tive profile  on  the  Farrer  Theory,  namely  (Matthew  minus 
Mark)  divided  by  'Luke-pleasingness'. 

6.  77?^  Redaction-critical  Argument: 

•  Association  with  Markan  Priority:  Q  is  allowed  to  gain 
credibility  by  association  with  Markan  Priority,  for  which 
this  argument  is  more  legitimately  used. 

•  Flexibility  of  Q:  As  an  hypothetical  document,  Q  has  a 
degree  of  flexibility  that  gives  it  an  unfair  advantage. 

•  Redaction-criticism:  Since  Q  is  reconstructed  by  means  of 
Redaction-Criticism,  it  is  circular  to  argue  in  favour  of  Q 
on  the  basis  of  redaction-criticism. 

•  Entrenchment:  an  inevitable  entrenchment  of  Q  occurs  the 
more  it  is  assumed. 

(b)  Direct  evidence:  There  is  direct  evidence  for  Luke's  use  of 
Matthew,  evidence  that  on  the  whole  has  been  ignored  or 
explained  away: 
1 .  Minor  Agreements  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark: 
These  seem  to  point  to  Luke's  knowledge  of  Matthew  in  the 
Triple  Tradition  material: 


6.  77?^  Case  Against  Q  159 

•  Passion  Narrative:  Strong  Minor  Agreements  occur  in  tlie 
Passion  Narrative,  wliere  no  one  can  appeal  to  influence 
from  Q. 

•  Matthew 's  Style:  Several  Minor  Agreements  show  the 
marks  of  Matthew's  distinctive  style,  suggesting  that  he 
was  the  composer  of  this  material. 

2.  Major  Agreements  between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark: 
Although  commonly  placed  in  a  category  of  their  own  labelled 
'Mark-Q  overlap',  the  difficulty  these  passages  pose  for  the  Q 
theory  should  not  be  underestimated: 

•  Contradiction:  They  contradict  the  assertion  that  Luke 
never  features  Matthew's  modifications  of  Mark  in  Triple 
Tradition  material. 

•  Continuum:  They  illustrate  the  mid  point  on  a  continuum 
of  Luke's  use  of  Matthew  and  Mark,  from  greater  (pure 
Double  Tradition)  to  lesser  (Triple  Tradition). 

3.  Narrative  Sequence  in  the  Q  material:  This  is  found 
especially  in  the  first  third  of  the  alleged  document: 

•  Contrast  with  Thomas:  The  narrative  sequence  contrasts 
with  anything  found  in  the  one  extant  example  we  have  of 
a  Sayings  Gospel,  the  Coptic  Gospel  of  Thomas. 

•  Non-Markan  narrative  in  Matthew:  The  narrative  sequence 
makes  good  sense  on  the  assumption  that  it  is  generated  by 
Luke's  following  the  non-Markan  material  in  Matthew,  the 
first  third  of  which  oft;en  departs  from  Mark. 

•  Matthew 's  Redactional  Hand:  Elements  in  the  narrative 
sequence  show  the  clear  signs  of  Matthew's  redactional 
hand. 

4.  Editorial  fatigue: 

•  The  Double  Tradition:  Just  as  there  appear  to  be  cases 
where  Matthew  and  Luke  become  fatigued  in  their  versions 
of  Triple  Tradition  (copying  from  Mark),  so  too  there 
appear  to  be  cases  where  Luke  becomes  fatigued  in  his 
copying  of  material  in  the  Double  Tradition. 

•  No  Counter-Examples:  Since  there  are  no  counter-exam- 
ples of  apparent  Matthaean  fatigue  in  Double  Tradition 
material,  the  obvious  explanation  is  that  Luke  became 
fatigued  not  with  Q  but  with  Matthew. 


160  The  Synoptic  Problem 

b.  Occam 's  Razor 

Having  earlier  accepted  the  theory  of  Marican  Priority  as  by  far  the  best 
explanation  of  much  of  the  data,  we  find  at  the  end  of  this  chapter  that 
we  are  left  with  two  competing  theories  that  build  on  Markan  Priority 
in  order  to  explain  the  remainder  of  the  data.  We  have  a  problematic 
theory  in  which  the  existence  of  an  hypothetical  document,  Q,  is 
postulated,  and  an  unproblematic  one  in  which  it  is  not.  Under  such 
circumstances,  we  are  left  with  little  choice  but  to  appeal  to  an  old 
principle  known  as  Occam  's  Razor.  The  British  mediaeval  philosopher 
William  of  Occam  suggested  a  fine  working  principle:  that  entities 
should  not  be  multiplied  beyond  what  is  necessary.'"*  In  other  words, 
there  is  no  point  in  continuing  to  appeal  to  an  hypothetical  document  to 
explain  data  that  is  better  explained  without  it.  Or  to  put  it  another  way, 
the  plausibility  of  the  theory  of  Luke's  use  of  Matthew  enables  us  to 
dispense  with  Q. 

Many  scholars  naturally  balk  at  this  suggestion  because  Q  has  been 
an  important  part  of  the  landscape  of  New  Testament  scholarship  for  a 
long  time.  A  great  deal  has  been  staked  in  Q.  Books  and  articles  con- 
tinue to  be  produced  in  abundance.  Scholars  continue  to  appeal  to  Q  to 
help  them  to  reconstruct  the  life  of  the  historical  Jesus  and  to  explore 
Christian  origins.  But  attachment  to  the  familiar  because  it  is  familiar, 
and  fondness  for  an  entity  that  has  been  honoured  by  time,  should  play 
no  role  in  helping  us  to  make  our  mind  up  about  the  Synoptic  Problem. 
If  the  evidence  demands  that  we  dispense  with  Q,  then  that  is  what  we 
will  have  to  do. 

There  are,  however,  important  compensations  that  make  taking  leave 
of  Q  worth  the  pain  that  is  inevitably  generated  by  the  break-up.  For 
one  thing,  it  enables  us  to  be  people  of  the  twenty-first  century.  It  is 
arguable  that  Q  belongs  to  another  age,  an  age  in  which  scholars  solved 
every  problem  by  postulating  another  written  source.  The  evangelists 
were  thought  of  as  'scissors  and  paste'  men,  compilers  and  not  com- 
posers, who  edited  together  pieces  from  several  documents.  Classically, 
the  bookish  B.H.  Streeter  solved  the  Synoptic  Problem  by  assigning  a 
written  source  to  each  type  of  material — Triple  Tradition  was  from 
Mark;  Double  Tradition  was  from  'Q';  special  Matthew  was  from  'M' 
and  special  Luke  was  from  'L'.  It  is  now  rare  to  see  scholars  appealing 


14.   The  Latin  formulation  is  enlia  non  sunt  multiplicanda  praeter  necessitatem, 
'entities  should  not  be  multiplied  without  necessity'. 


6.  The  Case  Against  Q  161 

to  written  'M'  and  'L'  documents.  Perhaps  at  last  the  time  has  come  to 
get  up  to  date,  and  to  dispense  with  Q  too. 

This  brings  with  it  the  advantage  to  which  we  have  alluded  several 
times  in  this  chapter,  that  dispensing  with  Q  allows  us  to  appreciate  the 
evangelists'  literary  ability.  Q  has  caused  many  scholars  to  be  unduly 
obsessed  with  the  isolation  of  the  precise  wording  of  Matthew's  and 
Luke's  hypothetical  source,  leading  them  away  from  a  full  appreciation 
of  the  way  in  which  they  creatively  interacted  with  Mark,  the  Hebrew 
Bible  and  the  living  stream  of  oral  tradition.  The  impediment  provided 
by  Q  to  the  proper  appreciation  of  Luke's  literary  ability  is  felt  particu- 
larly strongly.  His  distinctive  ordering  of  the  Double  Tradition  material 
has  traditionally  been  explained  on  the  assumption  that  he  was  conser- 
vatively following  a  Q  text.  But,  as  we  have  begun  to  see,  it  is  quite 
conceivable  that  Luke  should  have  imaginatively  and  creatively  re- 
ordered material  from  Matthew.  Luke  avoids  his  predecessor's  more 
rigid,  thematic  approach  in  order  to  develop  a  plausible,  sequential 
narrative  of  the  events  he  sees  as  having  been  fulfilled  in  the  midst  of 
his  readers. 


Chapter  7 
EMERGING  FROM  THE  MAZE 


The  journey  is  almost  over.  It  is  time  to  emerge  from  the  maze.  Let  us 
review  our  way  through  it. 

1 .  Preliminaries 

The  fundamental  presupposition  for  the  study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem 
is  that  there  is  a  distinction  between  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke,  on  the 
one  hand,  and  John,  on  the  other.  Once  one  has  aiTanged  Matthew, 
Mark  and  Luke  in  a  Synopsis,  these  Synoptic  Gospels  can  be  seen  to 
have  a  literary  interrelationship.  The  Synoptic  Problem  is  all  about 
working  out  precisely  what  kind  of  relationship  is  involved. 

2.  Types  of  Material 

The  use  of  the  Synopsis  enables  one  to  work  out  the  different  kinds  of 
material  present  in  the  Synoptic  Gospels.  Broadly  speaking,  there  are 
four  different  kinds  of  material:  Triple  Tradition  (shared  by  Matthew, 
Mark  and  Luke),  Double  Tradition  (shared  by  Matthew  and  Luke 
alone).  Special  Matthew  (material  only  in  Matthew)  and  Special  Luke 
(material  only  in  Luke).  To  arrive  at  a  solution  to  the  Synoptic  Prob- 
lem, one  needs  to  account  plausibly  for  the  origins  of  these  different 
strands  of  material,  especially  the  material  shared  by  two  or  more 
Gospels.  The  common  explanation  for  the  origin  of  Triple  Tradition  is 
the  theory  of  Markan  Priority,  the  idea  that  Mark  was  the  first  of  the 
Gospels  to  have  been  written  and  that  it  was  used  by  both  Matthew  and 
Luke,  who  in  this  material  copied  from  Mark. 

3 .  Markan  Priority 

For  a  variety  of  reasons,  Markan  Priority  emerges  as  the  most  plausi- 
ble, major  element  in  the  solution  to  the  Synoptic  Problem.  Its  main 


7.  Emerging  from  the  Maze  163 

rival,  the  theory  of  Markan  Posteriority  (the  Grieshach  Theory), 
whereby  Marie  malces  direct  use  of  both  Matthew  and  Lulce,  is  less 
plausible.  Markan  Posteriority,  for  example,  requires  Mark  to  have 
made  substantial  omissions  of  congenial  material  from  Matthew  and 
Luke  at  the  expense  of  adding  material  of  an  almost  banal  clarificatory 
nature,  additions  that  do  not  seem  consonant  with  his  concern  else- 
where to  create  a  darkly  ironic,  mysterious  narrative.  Mark  has  too 
many  'harder  readings'  for  Markan  Posteriority  to  be  plausible,  and 
where  there  are  indications  of  dates,  the  indications  are  that  Matthew 
and  Luke  postdate  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  in  70  Ci;,  whereas  Mark  does 
not.  There  seem,  further,  to  be  clear  cases  of  Matthew  and  Luke  becom- 
ing 'fatigued'  in  their  copying  of  units  from  Mark,  making  characteris- 
tic changes  at  the  beginning  of  pericopae  and  not  managing  to  sustain 
such  changes  throughout. 

4.  Two-Source  Theory  or  Farrer? 

But  once  one  has  decided  in  favour  of  Markan  Priority,  one  needs  to 
ask  a  second  key  question:  Did  Matthew  and  Luke  use  Mark  independ- 
ently of  one  another  or  are  there  signs  that  one  of  them  also  knew  the 
other?  The  standard  position,  The  Two-Source  Theory,  maintains  that 
Matthew  and  Luke  were  indeed  independent  of  one  another.  This 
means  that  the  only  possible  explanation  for  the  Double  Tradition  mate- 
rial, in  which  there  is  major  agreement  between  Matthew  and  Luke,  is 
that  they  were  both  dependent  on  an  otherwise  unknown  source,  for 
convenience  called  Q.  However  the  standard  arguments  for  the  Q 
hypothesis  are  weak,  and  the  Farrer  Theo/y,  which  maintains  both 
Markan  Priority  and  Luke's  knowledge  of  Matthew,  is  preferable. 

It  is  commonly  said,  for  example,  that  Luke's  order  of  the  Double 
Tradition  material  is  inexplicable  on  the  assumption  that  he  has  taken  it 
from  Matthew.  But  such  a  perspective  does  not  take  seriously  Luke's 
desire  to  interweave  sayings  material  with  narrative  in  order  to  create  a 
plausible,  sequential  account,  rather  than  to  have  gigantic  monologues 
of  the  kind  Matthew  favours.  To  give  another  example,  it  is  commonly 
said  that  Luke  shows  no  knowledge  of  any  of  the  Matthaean  additions 
to  Mark  in  Triple  Tradition  material,  something  that  is  manifestly  not 
the  case.  Matthew's  additions  to  John  the  Baptist's  preaching,  for 
example,  with  their  characteristic  Matthean  emphases,  are  reproduced 
verbatim  in  Luke. 


164  The  Synoptic  Problem 

Indeed,  the  value  of  the  Fairer  Theory  is  that  it  is  able  to  point  to 
strong  evidence  that  Luke  knew  not  only  Mark  but  also  Matthew's 
version  of  Mark.  Both  the  Minor  Agreements  and  the  Major  Agree- 
ments between  Matthew  and  Luke  against  Mark  (the  Major  Agreements 
are  more  commonly  called  'Mark-Q  overlap')  are  thorns  in  the  side  of 
the  Q  theory,  for  they  seem  to  present  evidence  that  Luke  knows 
Matthew's  specific  modifications  of  the  Markan  material.  Where  Jesus 
is  being  mocked,  in  Mark  he  is  simply  told  to  'Prophesy!'  (Mk  14.65), 
a  darkly  ironic  taunt  from  those  who  are  in  the  very  act  of  fulfilling 
Jesus'  prophecy  that  he  will  be  struck  and  spat  upon.  Matthew  typically 
explicates  and  simplifies  the  ironic  scene  by  adding  a  five  word 
question,  'Who  is  it  who  smote  you?',  and  he  is  followed  by  Luke,  as 
clear  a  sign  as  one  could  want  that  Luke  knows  Matthew. 

Further,  the  Farrer  Theory  explains  plausibly  elements  of  editorial 
fatigue  that  appear  in  Luke  over  against  Matthew,  like  the  disappear- 
ance of  seven  of  Luke's  ten  servants  in  the  Parable  of  the  Pounds.  And 
it  makes  good  sense  of  the  clearly  traceable  narrative  sequence  that 
makes  up  the  early  part  of  the  Double  Tradition  in  both  Matthew  and 
Luke,  a  narrative  sequence  that  contradicts  the  standard  characteriza- 
tion of  'Q'  as  a  'Sayings  Gospel',  and  which  presupposes  elements  in 
the  Triple  Tradition,  a  sign  that  the  material  was  crafted  by  someone 
like  Matthew  for  this  very  narrative  context. 

5.  What  Makes  a  Good  Solution? 

The  ideal  solution  to  the  Synoptic  Problem  is  one  that  is  able  explain 
the  origin  and  nature  of  all  three  Synoptics  in  the  most  plausible  way. 
The  solution  proposed  here  helps  one  to  reflect  critically  on  the  growth 
of  the  Gospel  genre  and  the  development  of  early  Christianity.  If  one 
assumes  the  Farrer  Theory,  whereby  Mark  writes  first,  Matthew  writes 
in  interaction  with  Mark  and  Luke  writes  in  interaction  with  both,  the 
following,  plausible  scenario  emerges.  Of  all  the  Gospels,  Mark's  is  the 
one  that  makes  the  most  sense  as  standing  at  the  genesis  of  the  Gospel 
genre.  If  Mark's  Gospel  was  written  first,  he  was  the  first  to  forge 
together  oral  traditions  concerning  the  life  of  Jesus  into  a  story  begin- 
ning with  John  the  Baptist  and  culminating  with  the  Passion  and  Resur- 
rection. Mark  was  therefore  generated  by  the  evangelist's  desire  to 
marry  disparate  materials  concerning  Jesus'  life  with  his  fervent  belief, 
no  doubt  influenced  by  acquaintance  with  Paul  and  Paulinism,  that  the 


7.  Emerging  from  the  Maze  165 

Crucified  Christ  is  the  heart  of  the  good  news  about  Jesus  Christ,  which 
should  be  at  the  centre  of  Christian  faith. 

Matthew  partly  embraces  and  partly  reacts  against  Mark.  It  is  the  first 
attempt  to  'fix'  what  he  sees  as  lacking,  both  in  content  and  outlook,  in 
Mark's  Gospel,  thus  'drawing  from  the  treasure  both  new  and  old'  (Mt. 
13.52).  Matthew  thus  reinscribes  Jesus'  Jewish  identity,  making  much 
more  explicit  use  of  the  motif  of  Old  Testament  fulfilment,  enhancing 
the  role  of  Jesus  the  teacher,  systematically  explicating  and  ironing  out 
the  Markan  oddities,  and  adding  a  birth  and  infancy  narrative  at  one 
end  and  more  resurrection  material  at  the  other  end. 

Luke,  who  has  already  known  Mark  for  some  years,  comes  across  a 
copy  of  Matthew  and  can  see  immediately  what  it  is — an  attempt  to 
'fix'  Mark  in  the  ways  just  mentioned.  This  provides  Luke  with  a 
catalyst — it  gives  him  the  idea  of  trying  to  improve  on  Mark  himself, 
imitating  Matthew's  grand  plan  but  at  the  same  time  attempting  to 
better  it.  Thus  Luke,  like  Matthew,  writes  a  new  version  of  Mark, 
making  it  a  similar  length  to  Matthew's  Gospel,  framing  it  in  the  same 
way,  with  birth  narratives  at  the  beginning  and  resurrection  stories  at 
the  end,  and  in  between  adding  a  substantial  amount  of  sayings 
material  as  well  as  some  more  fresh  narrative.  As  Luke,  like  Matthew, 
attempts  to  fix  Mark,  he  utilizes  many  of  Matthew's  own  materials  to 
do  the  job,  especially  the  rich  quarry  of  sayings  material.  But  not  for 
Luke  are  huge  monologues  like  the  Sennon  on  the  Mount.  He  is 
attempting  to  write  a  plausible,  sequential  narrative  of  'the  events  that 
have  been  fulfilled  among  us'  (1.1)  and  this  means  avoiding  Matthew's 
wooden  structures,  instead  choosing  to  interweave  deeds  and  sayings 
and  to  create  a  feeling  of  movement  and  progress,  a  progress  that  is  not 
halted  until,  at  the  end  of  his  second  volume  (the  Acts  of  the  Apostles), 
Paul  is  in  Rome. 

The  advantage  that  the  Farrer  Theory  has  over  its  rivals  is  that  it  can 
provide  a  strong  reason  for  the  genesis  of  each  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels. 
The  Synoptics  turn  out  not  only  to  provide  source  material  for  one 
another,  Mark  for  Matthew  and  both  for  Luke,  but  also  to  be  catalysts 
for  one  another,  Mark  for  Matthew  and  both  for  Luke.  Mark  makes 
good  sense  as  the  first  Gospel;  Matthew  makes  good  sense  on  the 
assumption  that  it  represents  a  reaction  against,  and  to  some  extent  an 
embracing  of,  Mark.  Luke  makes  fine  sense  on  the  assumption  that  it 
imitates  but  also  improves  on  Matthew,  utilizing  some  of  his  very 
material.  By  contrast,  the  other  major  theories  have  difficulties  here. 


166  The  Synoptic  Problem 

The  Griesbach  Theory  struggles  to  explain  the  genesis  of  Mark  on  the 
assumption  that  the  evangelist  is  conflating  Matthew  and  Luke — it  is 
not  easy  to  see  why,  on  this  theory,  Mark  would  have  written  this  book, 
and  why,  having  chosen  to  write  it,  he  creates  a  book  that  is  so  ill  at 
ease  with  its  own  editorial  policy,  sometimes  pushing  in  one  direction, 
sometimes  going  in  another.  Likewise,  the  Two-Source  Theory  has 
trouble  explaining  how  Matthew  and  Luke  independently  came  up  with 
the  same  plan  at  the  same  time  but  in  ignorance  of  one  another,  both 
deciding  to  produce  a  fresh  version  of  Mark,  of  the  same  length, 
framed  in  the  same  way,  adding  much  of  the  same  substance,  oft;en 
making  similar  alterations.  Of  course  it  is  possible  that  they  did  indeed 
hit  on  the  same  plan  at  just  the  same  time,  but  all  in  all  it  is  not  as 
satisfactory  or  as  plausible  a  theory  as  one  that  assumes  that  one  was 
the  direct  catalyst  for  the  other.  In  the  end,  we  should  settle  for  the 
theory  that  has  the  fewest  problems. 

6.  77?^  Future 

What,  though,  is  the  future  for  the  study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem?  Will 
it  be  abandoned  by  scholars  who  see  it  as  too  complex  and  too  dull  or 
is  there  hope  for  a  brighter  future?  While  making  predictions  is  danger- 
ous, there  are  several  avenues  that  might  be  explored  further,  which 
suggests  that  there  are  still  reasons  to  be  optimistic.  First,  it  would  be 
encouraging  to  see  scholars  dispensing  with  wooden  models  in  which 
the  evangelists  remain  scissors-and-paste  people  in  favour  of  a  proper 
appreciation  of  their  literary  abilities.  This  goal  may  be  on  its  way  to 
being  achieved  in  that  recent  years  have  seen  many  useful  literary- 
critical  appreciations  of  individual  Gospels.  The  rise  of  the  discipline 
known  as  'narrative-criticism',  whereby  a  book's  narrative  is  carefiilly 
analysed  on  its  own  terms,  without  recourse  to  theories  about  seams 
and  sources,  can  only  help  scholars  of  the  Synoptic  Problem  to  pay 
more  attention  to  the  literary  artistry  that  is  such  a  major  element  in  the 
Gospels,  books  that  have,  after  all,  enchanted  generations  of  readers. 

Second,  recent  scholarship  has  paid  much  more  attention  to  the  role 
played  by  oral  tradition  in  Christian  origins.  Where  scholars  in  the  past 
have  tended  to  paint  the  evangelists  in  their  own  image,  as  bookish 
people  writing  in  their  studies,  primarily  using  literary  resources,  future 
scholars  may  well  attempt  to  appreciate  more  accurately  the  way  that 
the  evangelists  dealt  with  their  materials.  If  we  take  all  the  evidence 


7.  Emerging  from  the  Maze  167 

seriously,  from  Luke's  Preface  (Lk.  1.1-4)  onwards,  we  cannot  avoid 
the  conclusion  that  the  evangelists  were  involved  in  a  creative,  critical 
interaction  with  oral  traditions  as  well  as  with  literary  sources. 

Third,  it  would  be  a  wonderful  thing  if  interest  in  the  Synoptic 
Problem  could  be  refreshed  and  so  restored  to  a  place  of  prominence 
and  interest  within  New  Testament  scholarship.  In  recent  times  it  has 
become  stagnant,  often  regarded  as  one  of  the  least  exciting  or  profita- 
ble areas  to  research  or  study.  Yet  some  contemporary  developments 
within  New  Testament  scholarship  are  highly  congenial  to  a  renais- 
sance for  the  Synoptic  Problem.  The  study  of  the  New  Testament  in 
film  and  fiction,  for  example,  is  now  a  topic  of  interest  to  New  Testa- 
ment scholars,  and  here  there  is  fertile  ground  for  interaction  with 
Synoptic  Problem  studies.  Instead  of  engaging  only  with  Luke's  use  of 
Matthew,  why  not  also  look  at  Pier  Paolo  Pasolini's  treatment  of  the 
same  source  in  the  film  The  Gospel  According  to  St  Matthew?  Who 
knows? — fresh  conversation  partners  might  have  fresh  insights  to  bring. 

Finally,  one  of  the  recent  advances  in  historical  Jesus  study  is  the 
attempt  to  push  back  canonical  boundaries.  The  canonical  Gospels, 
Matthew,  Mark,  Luke  and  John,  should  not  be  privileged  as  historical 
sources  purely  by  virtue  of  their  inclusion  in  the  canon.  Scholars  are 
now  recognizing  that  they  should  at  least  be  open  to  the  possibility  that 
reliable  material  about  the  historical  Jesus  might  be  located  in  other, 
non-canonical  sources.  It  might  also  be  a  good  idea  to  take  non- 
canonical  sources  seriously  in  the  study  of  the  Synoptic  Problem,  not 
least  because  of  the  discovery  in  1945  in  Nag  Hammadi,  Egypt,  of  a 
complete  Gospel  in  Coptic  with  many  parallels  to  the  Synoptic  Gospels, 
a  Gospel  that  must  have  been  written  by  the  end  of  the  second  century, 
and  that  may  well  be  earlier.  The  question  of  the  dating  and  reliability 
of  Thomas  as  a  source  for  very  early  Jesus  material  is  controversial,  but 
one  thing  is  clear — studying  its  parallels  with  the  Synoptic  Gospels  is 
rewarding  and  it  may  well  end  up  shedding  some  fresh  light  on  the 
Synoptic  Problem. 

Whatever  the  future  holds  for  the  Synoptic  Problem,  though,  it  is 
clear  that  it  remains  worthy  of  continued  attention.  Those  who  take 
time  to  reflect  on  it  find  the  Synoptic  Problem  an  enormously  reward- 
ing and  still  crucial  area  of  New  Testament  studies.  Indeed,  for  as  long 
as  it  is  called  a  'problem'  in  need  of  a  solution,  scholars  and  students 
will  persist  in  talking  to  each  other  about  Jesus,  the  Gospels  and  Chris- 
tian origins,  continuing  a  conversation  that  has  already  begun  within 


168  77?^  Synoptic  Problem 

the  canon  of  the  New  Testament  itself.  For  when  we  look  at  the 
Gospels  side  by  side,  it  is  difficult  to  avoid  asking  fascinating  questions 
about  the  similarities  and  differences,  the  tensions  and  interactions, 
between  Mark,  who  gives  us  'the  beginning  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ'  (Mk  1.1),  Matthew,  who  'draws  from  his  treasure  chest  both  the 
new  and  the  old'  (Ml.  13.52)  and  Luke,  who  has  'investigated  every- 
thing carefully  from  the  beginning'  in  order  to  reassure  Theophilus  of 
'the  truth  concerning  the  things  about  which  he  has  been  instructed' 
(Lk.  1 .1-4).  Our  choice  is  to  ignore  that  conversation,  taking  refuge  in  a 
harmonizing  process  that  robs  the  texts  of  their  individuality,  or  to  take 
the  agreements  and  the  disagreements  seriously,  engaging  in  a  critical 
discussion  that  has  the  potential  not  only  to  be  educational  but  also,  in 
the  end,  to  be  ftin. 


Further  reading 


1 .  Texts  and  Synopses 

If  you  have  enjoyed  finding  your  way  through  the  maze,  you  will  want 
to  do  some  more  reading.  The  most  important  thing  is  to  read  the 
Gospels  themselves.  If  you  know  Greek,  or  are  planning  to  learn 
Greek,  get  hold  of  a  Greek  New  Testament  as  soon  as  you  can,  ideally 
Novum  Testamentum  Graece  (Nestle-Aland  27th  edition,  1993).  If  you 
can't  find  one  in  the  shops,  you  can  get  hold  of  it  from  your  local  Bible 
Society  (details  on  the  web  at  http.//www. biblesociety.org).  If  you  are 
planning  to  use  an  English  translation,  the  most  popular  one  among 
scholars  is  probably  the  New  Revised  Standard  Version.  But  other 
useful  translations  include  the  New  International  Version,  the  New 
American  Standard  Version,  the  Revised  Standard  Version  and  the 
New  Jerusalem  Bible.  You  might  also  want  to  look  at  the  many  avail- 
able on-line  Bible  versions  and  translations — for  details  go  to  The  New 
Testament  Gateway  at  http://www.NTGateway.com. 

There  is  one  thing,  however,  that  is  key  to  grasping  the  Synoptic 
Problem  and  that  is  to  get  hold  of  a  Synopsis  of  the  Gospels.  If  you 
have  Greek,  there  are  two  possibilities,  the  first  of  which  is  now  much 
more  popular  among  scholars  than  the  second: 

Kurt  Aland,  Synopsis  Quattuor  Evangeliorum  (Stuttgart:  Deutsche  Bibelgesellschaft,  1 5th 

edn.  1996,  1997). 
Albert  Huck,  Synopsis  of  the  First  Three  Gospels  (fundamentally  revised  by  Heinrich 

Greeven;  Tubingen:  J.C.B.  Mohr  [Paul  Siebeck],  13th  edn.  1981). 

If  you  would  like  a  combined  Greek  and  English  Synopsis: 

K.  Aland  (ed.).  Synopsis  of  the  Four  Gospels  (Greek/English;  Stuttgart:  Deutsche 
Bibelgesellschaft,  10th  edn,  1994). 

Or,  for  purely  English  Synopses  there  are  two  main  options: 

K.  Aland  (ed.).  Synopsis  of  the  Four  Gospels  (English;  Stuttgart:  Deutsche  Bibel- 
gesellschaft, 1985). 

Burton  H.  Throckmorton,  Jr,  Gospel  Parallels:  A  Comparison  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels 
(Nashville.  TN:  Thomas  Nelson.  1993). 


1 70  The  Synoptic  Problem 

If  you  cannot  find  them  in  the  shops,  you  should  be  able  to  find 
the  Aland  Synopses  at  your  local  Bible  Society  (see  http://www. 
biblesociety.org). 

2.  Some  Useful  Literature 

William  Farmer.  The  Gospel  of  Jesus:  The  Pastoral  Relevance  of  the  Synoptic  Problem 
(Louisville.  KY:  Westminster/John  Knox  Press.  1994).  This  is  probably  the  best 
place  to  go  to  get  a  handle  on  the  Griesbach  Theor>,  written  by  its  chief  exponent. 

Michael  Goulder,  Luke:  A  New  Paradigm  (JSNTSup,  20:  Sheflfield:  Sheffield  Academic 
Press,  1989).  Extensive  and  always  engaging  exposition  of  Luke's  Gospel  from  the 
Farrer  theory's  leading  exponent. 

Peter  Head.  Christology  and  the  Synoptic  Problem:  An  Argument  for  Markan  Priority 
(SNTSMS,  94;  Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press.  1997).  Head's  book  is  one 
of  the  best  books  recently  published  on  the  Synoptic  Problem.  It  takes  two  theories, 
Two-Source  and  Griesbach,  and  looks  at  how  plausible  they  are  in  using  specific 
themes  and  passages  connected  with  Christology. 

Luke  Johnson.  77?^  Writings  of  the  New  Testament  (Minneapolis:  Augsburg-Fortress; 
London:  SCM  Press,  rev.  edn,  1999  [1986]).  Lucid  introduction  to  each  book  in  the 
New  Testament,  Johnson's  book  has  established  itself  as  a  key  student  textbook. 

J.  Kloppenborg  Verbin,  Excavating  Q:  The  History  and  Setting  of  the  Sayings  Gospel 
(Minneapolis:  Augsburg-Fortress;  Edinburgh:  T.  &  T.  Clark,  2000).  Latest  book 
from  one  of  the  leading  international  defenders  of  the  Q  hypothesis. 

Helmut  Koester,  Ancient  Christian  Gospels:  Their  History  and  Development  (London: 
SCM  Press;  Valley  Forge,  PA:  Trinity  Press  International,  1990).  Fascinating  study 
that  refuses  to  limit  itself  purely  to  canonical  te.xts,  Koester's  book  has  discussions  of 
all  early  Christian  Gospels,  including  even  fragmentary  and  hypothetical  ones. 

E.P.  Sanders  and  M.  Davies,  Studying  the  Synoptic  Gospels  (London:  SCM;  Philadelphia: 
Trinity  Press  International,  1989).  Introduction  to  key  aspects  of  studying  the 
Synoptics,  including  sections  on  the  Synoptic  Problem,  form-criticism,  redaction- 
criticism  and  historical  Jesus  research.  An  ideal  student  textbook. 

Robert  Stein,  The  Synoptic  Problem:  An  Introduction  (Grand  Rapids:  Baker  Book  House, 
1987).  Introduction  to  the  Synoptic  Problem  written  from  the  perspective  of  the  Two- 
Source  Theory. 

Christopher  Tuckett,  Q  and  the  History  of  Early  Christianity:  Studies  on  Q  (Edinburgh: 
T.  &  T.  Clark,  1996).  Provides  a  defence  of  the  Q  theory  and  an  extensive  series  of 
excellent  studies  on  its  place  in  early  Christianity. 


3.  On  the  World  Wide  Web 

For  a  directory  of  good,  online  resources  on  the  Synoptic  Problem,  as 
well  as  for  all  other  New  Testament  materials,  visit  The  New  Testament 
Gateway  at  http://www.NTGateway.com. 


Glossary 


Double  Tradition 


Evangelists 


Farrer  Theory 


J.J.  Griesbach 


Griesbach  Theorj' 


Harmony 


L  (Special  Luke) 


Luke-Acts 


M  (Special  Matthew) 


Material  that  is  found  in  both  Matthew  and  Luke  but  not 
Mark.  Sometimes  called  "Q  material'  because  of  the 
alleged  source  of  this  material  (q.v.). 
In  this  context,  the  word  'evangelists"  always  refers  to  the 
authors  of  the  Gospels  and  not  to  contemporary  preachers. 
The  evangelists  are  called  for  convenience  Matthew, 
Mark.  Luke  and  John  without  assuming  necessarily  that 
these  were  the  names  of  the  authors  of  the  books  that 
now  bear  those  names. 

Theory  originating  with  Austin  Farrer  that  Matthew  used 
Mark  and  that  Luke  used  Mark  and  Matthew.  Also 
known  as  *the  Farrer-Goulder  Theory',  'Mark-without- 
Q"  and  'Markan  Priority  Without  Q\ 
(1745-1812).  He  produced  the  first  Synopsis  of  the 
Gospels  (q.v.)  and  the  first  critical  solution  to  the  Synop- 
tic Problem,  the  Griesbach  Hypothesis  (q.v.). 
The  theory  that  Matthew  was  the  first  Gospel,  that  Luke 
used  Matthew  and  that  Mark  used  them  both.  It  was 
revived  by  William  Farmer  in  1964  and  is  still  main- 
tained by  some  scholars  today,  who  usually  call  it  the 
Two  Gospel  Hypothesis. 

A  book  that  harmonizes  the  Gospel  accounts  into  one. 
Harmonies  of  the  Gospels  have  been  composed  since  at 
least  the  second  century  (Tatian's  Diatessaron)  but  since 
the  eighteenth  century  its  chief  rival  has  been  the 
Synopsis  (q.v.). 

Material  that  is  found  in  Luke  alone.  Sometimes  '1/  (or 
German.  SonJergul)  is  the  name  of  the  hypothetical 
source(s)  for  this  material. 

A  term  used  in  contemporary  scholarship  to.  refer  to 
Luke's  Gospel  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  as  a  two- 
volume  work  by  the  same  author. 

Material  that  is  found  in  Matthew  alone.  Sometimes  'M' 
(or  German  Sander i^ul)  is  the  name  of  the  hypothetical 
source(s)  for  this  material. 


172 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


Markan  posteriority 
Markan  Priority 

Mattbaean  Priority 
Middle  term 

Narrative-criticism 

Patristic  evidence 
Pericope  (pi.  pericopae) 

Q 


Redaction-criticism 

Synoptic  Gospels 

Synoptic  Problem 
Synopsis 

Textual  criticism 
Triple  Tradition 


The  theory  that  Mark  knew  and  used  Matthew  and  Luke 
(the  Griesbach  Theory,  q.v.). 

The  theoiy  that  Mark  was  the  first  Gospel  and  that  this 
was  used  by  both  Matthew  and  Luke.  Markan  Priority  is 
the  key  component  of  both  the  Two-Source  Theory  (q.v.) 
and  the  Farrer  Theory  (q.v.). 

The  theory'  that  Matthew's  was  the  first  Gospel  and  that  it 
was  used  by  Mark  and  Luke.  It  is  a  key  element  in  the 
Griesbach  Theory  (q.v.). 

Used  to  describe  the  Gospel  (usually  Mark)  that  at  given 
points  stands  in  a  mediating  position  among  the  Synop- 
tics, that  is,  which  agrees  in  major  ways  with  the  wording 
and  order  of  both  the  other  two  Synoptics. 
The  study  of  the  way  in  which  narratives  are  constructed, 
paying  attention  to  matters  of  sequence,  character  and 
plot. 

The  evidence  from  the  Patristic  Period  (second-fifth 
century  CE) 

A  'unit'  of  text,  for  example.  Mt.  8.1-4  (the  Cleansing  of 
the  Leper).  The  term  was  first  used  in  Torm-criticism"  to 
delineate  the  units  that  were  passed  on  in  the  oral 
tradition. 

A  hypothetical  written  source  that,  according  to  the  Two- 
Source  Theory  (q.v.),  was  used  independently  by  both 
Matthew  and  Luke  alongside  the  Gospel  of  Mark.  Q  is 
also  used  as  a  synonym  for  the  term  'Double  Tradition' 
(q.v.). 

The  study  of  the  way  in  which  authors  "redact"  (edit) 
their  source  material  with  a  view  to  ascertaining  the 
literary,  theological  and  historical  viewpoint  of  the  text 
and  its  author. 

Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke,  but  not  John.  They  are  called 
'Synoptic'  because  they  can  be  viewed  {opt)  together 
{syn),  and  thus  can  be  arranged  straightforwardly  in  a 
'Synopsis*  (q.v.). 

The  study  of  the  similarities  and  differences  of  the 
Synoptic  Gospels  in  an  attempt  to  explain  their  literary 
relationship. 

A  book  that  arranges  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke  in  parallel 
columns  so  that  the  reader  can  analyse  the  degree  of 
agreement  and  disagreement  between  them.  Hence  the 
term  "Synoptic  Gospels'  (q.v.). 

The  study  of  the  manuscripts  and  the  textual  tradition  of 
the  New  Testament. 
Material  that  is  found  in  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke. 


Glossary  173 

Two-Gospel  Hypothesis  An  alternative  name  for  the  Griesbach  Theory  (q.v.), 
coined  by  its  contemporary  defenders.  The  idea  is  that 
Matthew  and  Luke  are  the  'Two  Gospels"  that  were  the 
source  of  Mark. 

Two-Source  Theory  The  dominant  solution  to  the  synoptic  problem,  whereby 
Matthew  and  Luke  are  held  to  have  independently  used 
two  sources.  Mark  and  thes  hypothetical  'Q'  (q.v.). 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Aland.  K.,  Synopsis  Quattuor  Evangelinrum  (Stuttgart:  Deutsche  Bibelgesellschaft.  15th 

edn,  1996.  1997). 
Aland,  K.  (ed.).  Synopsis  of  the  Four  Gospels  (ET;  Stuttgart:  Deutsche  Bibelgesellschaft, 

1985). 
Dungan,  D.L..  A  Histoty  of  the  Synoptic  Problem:  The  Canon,  the  Text,  the  Composition 

and  the  Interpretation  of  the  Gospels  (New  York:  Doubleday,  1999). 
Farmer.  W.R..  The  Synoptic  Problem:  A  Critical  Analysis  (Macon.  GA:  Mercer  University 

Press.  2nd  edn,  1976). 
Farrer,  A.,  'On  Dispensing  with  Q'.  in  D.E.  Nineham  (ed.).  Studies  in  the  Gospel:  Essays 

in  Memory  of  R.H.  Lightfoot  (Oxford:  Basil  Blackwell,  1955).  pp.  55-88. 
Fitzmyer,  J. A.,  77?^  Gospel  According  to  Luke:  Introduction,  Translation  and  Notes.  I-IX 

(Anchor  Bible.  28A;  New  York:  Doubleday.  1981 ). 
Goodacre.  M..  Goulder  and  the  Gospels:  An  Examination  of  a  New  Paradigm  (JSNTSup, 

133;  Sheffield:  Sheffield  Academic  Press.  1996). 
—'Fatigue  in  the  Synoptics',  yV7:S'44  (1998),  pp.  45-58. 
— The  Case  Against  Q:  Studies  in  Markan  Priority  and  the  Synoptic  Problem  (Harrisburg, 

PA:  Trinity  Press  International.  2001). 
Goulder,  M.D.,  Luke:  A  New  Paradigm  (JSNTSup,  20;  Sheffield:  Sheffield  Academic 

Press,  1989). 
— Midrash  and  Lection  in  Matthew  (London:  SPCK,  1974). 
—'Self  Contradiction  in  the  IQP\  JBL  118  (1999),  pp.  506-17. 
Griesbach,  J.J.,  Synopsis  Evangeliorum  Matthaei,  Marci  et  Lucae  (Halle,  1 776). 
— Commentatio    qua   Marci   Evangelium    totum    e    Matthaei   et   Lucae    commentariis 

decerptum  esse  monstratur  (A  demonstration  that  Mark  was  written  after  Matthew 

and  Luke)  (Jena.  1789-90),  in  Bernard  Orchard  and  Thomas  R.W.  Longstaff  (eds.), 

J.J.    Griesbach:    Synoptic    and    Text-Critical    Studies.     1776-1976    (Cambridge: 

Cambridge  University  Press,  1978).  pp.  103-35. 
Head,  P.,  Christology  and  the  Synoptic  Problem:  An  Argument  for  Markan  Priority 

(SNTSMS,  94;  Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press,  1997). 
Hengel,  M.,  Studies  in  the  Gospel  of  Mark  (ET;  London:  SCM  Press,  1 985). 
Huck,  A.,  Synopsis  of  the  First  Three  Gospels  (rev.  H.  Greeven;  Tubingen:  J.C.B.  Mohr 

[Paul  Siebeck],  13th  edn,  1981). 
Johnson,  Luke,  The  Writings  of  the  New  Testament  (Minneapolis:  Augsburg-Fortress; 

London:  SCM  Press,  rev.  edn,  1999  [1986]). 
Kloppenborg  Verbin.  J.,  Excavating  Q:  The  History  and  Setting  of  the  Sayings  Gospel 

(Minneapolis:  Augsburg-Fortress;  Edinburgh:  T.  &  T.  Clark,  2000). 
Koester,  Helmut,  Ancient  Christian  Gospels:  Their  History  and  Development  (London: 

SCM  Press;  Valley  Forge,  PA:  Trinity  Press  International,  1990). 


Bibliography  1 75 

Kummel,  W.G.,  Inlroduction  to  the  New  Testament  {ET..  London:  SCM  Press,  1966). 
Marxsen,  W.,  Inlroduction  to  the  New  Testament:  An  Approach  to  its  Problems  (ET; 

Oxford:  Basil  Blackwell,  1968). 
Neirynck,  F.,  'Goulder  and  the  Minor  Agreements',  ETL  73  (1997),  pp.  84-93. 
Neville,  D.J.,  Arguments  from  Order  in  Synoptic  Source  Criticistn:  A  History  and  Critique 

(New  Gospel  Studies,  7;  Macon,  GA:  Mercer  University  Press,  1994). 
Owen,  H.,  Observations  on  the  Four  Gospels  (London:  T.  Payne.  1  764). 
Parker,  D.,  The  Living  Text  of  the  Oospels  (Cambridge:  Cambridge  University  Press, 

1997). 
Robinson,  J.M.,  P.  Hoffmann  and  J.S.  Kloppenborg  (eds).  The  Critical  Edition  of  Q: 

Synopsis  Includin^i  the  Gospels  of  Matthew  and  Luke.   Mark  and  Thomas,   with 

English.  German  and  French  Translations  of  Q  and  7"/7o/;;as  (Philadelphia:  Fortress 

Press;  Leuven:  Peeters,  2000). 
Sanders,  E.P.,  and  M.  Davies,  Studying  the  Synoptic  Gospels  (London:  SCM  Press;  Valley 

Forge,  PA:  Trinity  Press  International,  1989). 
Stanton,  G.N..  'Matthew,  Gospel  of,  DBL  pp.  432-35. 
Stein,  Robert,  The  Synoptic  Problem:  An  Introduction  (Grand  Rapids:  Baker  Book  House, 

1987). 
Streeter,  B.H.,  The  Four  Gospels:  A  Study  in  Origins  (London:  Macmillan,  1924). 
Throckmorton,  Burton  H.  Jr.  Gospel  Parallels:  A  Comparison  of  the  Synoptic  Gospel 

(Nashville.  TN:  Thomas  Nelson.  1993). 
Tuckett.  CM..  Q  and  the  History  of  Early  Christianity:  Studies  on  ^(Edinburgh:  T.  &  T. 

Clark.  1996). 
—'Synoptic  Problem",  ^fiD.  VI,  pp.  263-70. 
Tuckett,  CM.  (ed.).  The  Messianic  Secret  (London:  SPCK;  Philadelphia:  Fortress  Press, 

1983). 


INDEX  OF  AUTHORS 


Aland.  K.  33 

Davies,  M.   124 
Dungan,  D.L.  21 

Fanner.  W.R.  22 
Fairer,  A.  22,  123 
Fitzmyer,  J.A.   110,  112,  113 

Goodacre,  M.  22,  134,  146 
Goulder,  M.D.  22,96.  124,  126,  134, 

136, 145 
Griesbach,  J.J.   14.  16,  19,30 

Head,  P.  26 
Hengel,  M.  78 
Hoffmann,  P.   152 
Huck,  A.  33 

Kloppenborg,  J.S.   152 
Kummel,  W.G.  21,  111 


Longstaff,  T.R.W.  16 

Marxsen,  W.  21 

Neirynck,  F.   145 
Neville,  D.J.  42 
Nineham,  D.E.  22 

Orchard,  B.   16 
Owen,  H.  20 

Parker,  D.   100 

Robinson,  J. M.   152 

Sanders,  E.P.   124 

Stanton,  G.N.   110,  117 

Streeter,  B.H.   120,  123,  124,  126,  160 

Throckmorton.  H.  33 

Tuckett,  CM.  98,  110,  126,  128,  129 


INDEX  OF  WORDS 


Alternating  primitivity   113,  115,  118, 
121 

Christology  27.  28,  87,  93,  170 
Codex  Bezae   100,  101 
Colouring  33-37,  39.  40,  42,  49-5 1 ,  53. 
90 

Dates  of  Gospels  68.  71,  78.  81,  82 
Double  Tradition  33,  39,  40-42,  44,  47- 
49,  53,  54,  58,  68,  83,  93,  104,  105, 
107-116,  118,  119.  121.  122.  124, 
126,  128,  131-33,  138-42,  144,  145, 
148.  150.  151.  154-64 

Editorial  Fatigue  71,  73,  75.  76.  82.  154, 

155. 159 
External  Evidence  76.  80-82 

Farrer  Theory  21-23,31,  123,  125-27, 
133,  134,  136,  141-43,  147-53,  157, 
158,  163-65,  170 

Fatigue,  see  Editorial  Fatigue 

Four-Source  Theory,  see  Two-Source 
Theory 

Freer  Gospels   100 

Genre,  see  Gospel  genre 

Gospel  genre  85,  86.  92,  96,  98.  99,  103. 

104. 164 
Griesbach  Theory  20.  22.  23.  3 1 .  63-65, 

76,79,85,  123.  163.  166.  170 

Harmonies  of  the  Gospels   13-15.30.31. 

100 
Historical  Jesus  25.  27.  32.  84.  92,  93, 

96,98.  103.  160.  167.  170 


Internet  resources  34.91,  169.  170 
Irony  in  Mark  64.  65.  87.  97.  146.  164 

Jesus  films  13,30,  167 

John's  Gospel   14,15,31,46.78.80 

L  (Special  Luke)  33,45-48.  54.  104.  158, 

160-62 
Luke-pleasingness   133.  141,  142,  158 
Luke's  order  1 09,  1 1 1 ,  1 1 8,  1 23,  1 24, 

126-28,  156,  163 

M  (Special  Matthew)  33,  42-48.  50.  54. 

104,  112,  113.  115.  118,  131-33, 

141,  142,  157,  158.  160-62 
Manuscripts,  see  Textual  criticism 
Mark-Q  Overlap  131,147-51.157-59, 

164 
Markan  Posteriority  57-61.65.81.  163 
Markan  Priority  20-23.  31.  38.  50.  56-61, 

64,  65.  67.  70-76.  80-87.  91-93.  96. 

98-105,  107,  113,  122,  123,  127, 

128,  130,  131,  143,  144,  157,  158, 

160,  162,  163 
Matthaean  language   134-36.  139.  140. 

149. 157 
Matthaean  Priorit>   26.  76.  77,  80,  81.  1 14 
Mark  as  Middle  Term  37-39.47.49-55, 

131. 148 
Messianic  Secret,  see  Secrecy  Motif  in 

Mark 
Minor  Agreements  39,  53.  55.  144-50. 

158,  159,  164 
Mystery  motif,  see  Secrecy  Motif  in  Mark 

Narrative-Criticism  29.30,32,86,  126, 
128.  137.  156.  166 


178 


The  Synoptic  Problem 


Occam's  Razor  160 

Oral  tradition  18,  19,  61-63,  82,  93-96, 

99,  104.  138-40,  146,  158,  161,  164. 

166,  167 


Special  Luke,  see  L 

Synopsis  of  the  Gospels  14-16.  18.  19. 

31,33,90,91,95.99-101,  103.  107. 

162.  169 


Patristic  evidence,  see  External  Evidence 
Paul  27.  28.  76.  78.  79.  94-96.  98.  164, 
165 


—Arguments  for    25,109-21 
— Arguments  against  21-23,31,  122-61 
—Distinctiveness  of  115-18,  140-42,  158 
— Narrative  element  in   151  -54 

Redaction-Criticism  83-86.89-91,  103. 
116-19.  121.  142-44.  156.  158.  170 

Secrecy  Motif  in  Mark  60,  73,  97,  98 
Special  Mark  54 
Special  Matthew,  see  M 


Tatian  14 

Textual  criticism  99-102,104 

Thomas,  Gospel  of  62,  69,  82.  152.  154, 

159, 167 
Triple  Tradition  33,  35.  37-55.  58.  66.  72. 

73.88.90.92.93.  104.  106.  107. 

113.  118.  119,  129.  131.  138.  144. 

145,  147,  148.  150.  151.  156.  158- 

60,  162 
Two-Gospel  Hypothesis,  see  Griesbach 

Theory 
Two-Document  Hypothesis,  see  Two- 
Source  Theory 
Two-Source  Theory  20-25,  27,  3 1 ,  42, 

107,  117,  119,  120,  123,  132,  142, 

143,  163,  166,  170 


THE  BIBLICAL  SEMINAR 

1  John  W.  Rogerson,  Anthropology  and  the  Old  Testament 

2  Athalya  Brenner,  The  Israelite  Woman:  Social  Role  and  Literary  Type  in 

Biblical  Narrative 

3  J.H.  Eaton.  Kingship  and  the  Psalms 

4  Mark  Kiley,  Colossians  as  Pseudepigraphy 

5  Niels  Peter  Lemche.  Ancient  Israel:  A  New  History  of  Israelite  Society 

6  J.  Hogenhaven.  Problems  and  Prospects  of  Old  Testament  Theology 

7  Benedikt    Otzen.    Judaism    in    Antiquity:    Political    Developments    and 

Religious  C  'urrenis  from  Alexamder  to  Hadrian 

8  Bruce  D.  Chilton.  God  in  Strength:  Jesus  '  Announcement  of  the  Kingdom 

9  Albrecht  Alt,  Essays  on  Old  Testament  History  and  Religion 

10  Jack  M.  Sasson.  Ruth:  A  New  Translation  with  a  Philological  Commentary 

and  a  Formalist-Folklorist  Interpretation  (Second  Edition) 

1 1  Douglas  A.  Knight  (ed.).  Tradition  and  Theology  in  the  Old  Testament 

12  J. P.   Fokkelman.  Narrative  Art  in  Genesis:  Specimens  of  Stylistic  and 

Structural  Analysis  (Second  Edition) 

1 3  Elizabeth  Struthers  Malbon.  Narrative  Space  and  Mythic  Meaning  in  Mark 

14  S.  Mowinckel.  The  Psalms  in  Israel's  Worship 

1 6  Dean  W.  Chapman.  The  Orphan  Gospel:  Mark 's  Perspective  on  Jesus 

1 7  Larry  J.  Kreitzer.  The  New  Testament  in  Fiction  and  Film:  On  Reversing  the 

Hermeneutical  Flow 

18  Daniel  C.  Fredericks.  Coping  with  Transience:  Ecclesiastes  on  Brevity  in 

Life 

19  W.D.  Davies.   Invitation  to  the  New   Testament:  A   Guide  to  its  Main 

Witnesses 

20  Terence  Collins.  The  Mantle  of  Elijah:   The  Redaction  Criticism  of  the 

Prophetical  Books 

22  Cecil  Hargreaves.  A   Translator's  Freedom:  Modern  English  Bibles  and 

their  Language 

23  Karel  van  der  Toom.  From  Her  Cradle  to  Her  Grave:  The  Role  of  Religion 

in  the  Life  of  the  Israelite  and  the  Babylonian  Woman 

24  Larry  J.  Kreitzer.  The  Old  Testament  in  Fiction  and  Film:  On  Reversing  the 

Hermeneutical  Flow 

25  W.D.  Davies.  The  Gospel  and  the  Land:  Early  Christianity  and  Jewish 

Territorial  Doctrine 

26  Michael  Prior.  CM.  Jesus  the  Liberator:  Nazareth  Liberation  Theology 

(Luke -f.  1 6-30) 

27  Neil  Elliott.  Liberating  Paul:  The  Justice  of  God  and  the  Politics  of  the 

Apostle 

28  Jane    Schaberg.     The    Illegitimacy    of  Jesus:    A    Feminist    Theological 

Interpretation  of  the  Infancy  Narratives 

29  Volkmar  Fritz.  The  City  in  Ancient  Israel 

30  Frank  Moore  Cross.  Jr.  The  Ancient  Library  ofQumran  (Third  Edition) 


31  Craig  A.  Evans  and  Stanley  E.  Porter  (eds.).   The  Synoptic  Gospels:  A 

Sheffield  Reader 

32  Stanley  E.  Porter  and  Craig  A.  Evans  (eds.).  The  Johannine  Writings:  A 

Sheffield  Reader 

33  Craig  A.   Evans  and  Stanley  E.  Porter  (eds.).   The  Historical  Jesus:  A 

Sheffield  Reader 

34  Stanley  E.  Porter  and  Craig  A.  Evans  (eds.).   The  Pauline   Writings:  A 

Sheffield  Reader 

35  Daniel  Smith-Christopher  (ed.).  Text  and  Experience:  Towards  a  Cultural 

Exegesis  of  the  Bible 

36  James  H.  Charlesworth  (ed.),  Qumran  Questions 

37  Andrew  Parker,  Painfully  Clear:  The  Parables  of  Jesus 

38  Stephen  H.  Smith,  A  Lion  With  Wings:  A  Narrative-Critical  Approach  to 

Mark 's  Gospel 

39  John  W.  Rogerson  (ed.).  The  Pentateuch:  A  Sheffield  Reader 

40  J.  Cheryl  Exum  (ed.).  The  Historical  Books:  A  Sheffield  Reader 

41  David  J.  A.  Clines  (ed.),  The  Poetical  Books:  A  Sheffield  Reader 

42  Philip  R.  Davies  (ed.),  The  Prophets:  A  Sheffield  Reader 

43  Craig  A.  Evans  and  Stanley  E.  Porter  (eds.).  New  Testament  Backgrounds:  A 

Sheffield  Reader 

44  Stanley  E.  Porter  and  Craig  A.  Evans  (eds.).  New  Testament  Text  and 

Language:  A  Sheffield  Reader 

45  Stanley  E.  Porter  and  Craig  A.  Evans  (eds.).  New  Testament  Interpretation 

and  Methods:  A  Sheffield  Reader 

46  Michel  Desjardins,  Peace,  Violence  and  the  New  Testament 

47  David  J.   Chalcraft   (ed.),   Social-Scientific   Old  Testament  Criticism:  A 

Sheffield  Reader 

48  Michael  Prior,  CM,  The  Bible  and  Colonialism:  A  Moral  Critique 

49  Alexander  Rofe,  Introduction  to  the  Prophetic  Literature 

50  Kirsten  Nielsen,  Satan — The  Prodigal  Son?  A  Family  Problem  in  the  Bible 

51  David  J. A.  Clines,  The  Bible  and  the  Modern  World 

52  Robert  Goldenberg,   The  Nations  that  Know  Thee  Not:  Ancient  Jewish 

Attitudes  towards  Other  Religions 

53  N.  Wyatt,  Religious  Texts  from  Ugarit:   The  Words  of  Ilimilku  and  his 

Colleagues 

54  Luis  Alonso  Schokel,  A  Manual  of  Hermeneutics 

55  Detlev  Dortmeyer.  The  New  Testament  among  the  Writings  of  Antiquity 

57  Louis  Stulman,  Order  amid  Chaos:  Jeremiah  as  Symbolic  Tapestry 

58  Alexander  Rofe,  Introduction  to  the  Composition  of  the  Pentateuch 

59  James  W.  Watts,  Reading  Law:  The  Rhetorical  Shaping  of  the  Pentateuch 

60  Yairah  Amit,  History  and  Ideology:  Introduction  to  Historiography  in  the 

Hebrew  Bible 

61  Larry  J.  Kreitzer,  Pauline  Images  in  Fiction  and  Film:  On  Reversing  the 

Hermeneutical  Flow 

62  Sandra  Hack  Polaski,  Paul  and  the  Discourse  of  Power 


64  R.S.  Sugirtharajah,  Asian  Biblical  Hermemutics  and  Postcolonialism:  Con- 

testing the  Interpretations 

65  Harold  C.  Washington,  Susan  Lochrie  Graham  and  Pamela  Thimmes  (eds.). 

Escaping  Eden:  New  Feminist  Perspectives  on  the  Bible 

66  Norman  K.  Gottwald,  The  Tribes  ofYahweh 

67  Alec  Gilmore,  A  Dictionary  of  the  English  Bible  and  its  Origins 

68  Roman  Garrison.  Why  are  you  Silent.  Lord? 

69  Allan  Millard,  Reading  and  Writing  in  the  Time  of  Jesus 

70  Ferdinand  E.  Deist,  The  Material  Culture  of  the  Bible:  An  Introduction 

(edited  with  a  preface  by  Robert  P.  Carroll) 

7 1  Tod  Linafelt  (ed. ).  Strange  Fire:  Reading  the  Bible  after  the  Holocaust 

72  Edwin  D.  Freed.  The  Stories  of  Jesus '  Birth:  A  Critical  Introduction 

73  M.E.J.  Richardson.  Hammurabi 's  Lom's:  Text,  Translation  and  Glossary 

74  Larry  J.  Kreitzer  and  Deborah  W.  Rooke  (eds.).  Ciphers  in  the  Sand:  Inter- 

pretations of  The  Woman  Taken  in  Adultery  (John  7.53-8.11) 
76     Peter  J.  Tomson,  //"  this  be  from  Heaven:  Jesus  and  the  New  Testament 
Authors  in  their  Relationship  to  Judaism 

78  Francis  Schmidt,  How  the  Temple  Thinks:  Identity  and  Social  Cohesion  in 

Ancient  Judaism 

79  Dan  Cohn-Sherbok  and  John  M.  Court  (eds.).  Religious  Diversity  in  the 

Graeco-Roman  World:  A  Survey  of  Recent  Scholarship 

80  Mark  Goodacre,  The  Synoptic  Problem:  A  Way  Through  the  Maze 

85     Nicolas  Wyatt,  Space  and  Time  in  the  Religious  Life  of  the  Ancient  Near 
East 


t     AND     ITS    WORLD 


'?rJes  is  designed  w'^^^P^HI^^B^KIHpevel  students  in  mind,  it  will 
>eai  to  general  readers ^^^^^Wl^^^i^^ffnWrnod  about  the  latest  advances 
r  understanding  of  the  Bible  and  of  the  intellectual,  political  and  religious  world  in 
Which  it  was  formed.  .^^^^^^^^^m 

The  authors  in  this  series  bring  to  light  the  methods  and  ^^Hjtt^l'  a  whole  range  of 
disciplines  -  including  archaeology,  history,  literary  criticis^flTO  The  social  sciences  - 
while  also  introducing  fresh  insights  and  approaches  arising  from  their  own  research. 

THE  SYNOPTIC  PROBLEM   MarkOoo^^ 

Perhaps  the  greatest  literary  enigma  in  history,  the  Synoptic  Problem  has  fascinated 
generations  of  scholars  who  have  puzzled  over  the  agreements,  the  disagreements, 
the  variations  and  thepeculiarities  of  the  relationship  between  the  first  three  of 
our  canonical  GosjJto'"^  f^ 


Yet  the  Synoptic  Problem  remains  inaccessible  to  students,  who  often  bee 
quickly  entangled  in  its  apparent  complexities.  Now  Mark  Goodacre  offers  a 
through  the  maze,  explaining  in  a  lively  and  refreshing  style  exactly  what  stuc* 
the  Synoptic  Problem  involves,  why  it  is  important  and  how  it  might  be  sal 
this  readable,  balanced  and  up  to-datc  guide. 

Mark  Goodacre  is  Senior  Lecturer  in  New  Tosiamont,  Department  of  Theo^ 
University  of  Rirmingha««.    v 


/        (1 


Cover  illustration:  Saint  Matthew  the  Evangelist,  from  12th  century 
Byzantine  evanglistary  ©  The  Art  Archixe  /  Bibhoteca  Nazionale  Marciana 
Venice  /  Dagli  Orti. 


T&.T  CLARK  INTERNATIONAL 
A    Continuum    imprint 

www.tandtclark.cotn 


^•ifffi'?i^iPriTi?nt''*''  ^ 
ISBN  0-567-08056-0 


9  780567"08056r>